Copy-right Kayce69@fsworld.co.uk Short stories about Pauline's by Pagan. The Perils of Pauline's 1 Pauline Stepford. "You bastard you absolute bastard, you knew how much I wanted to go to that party, how could you and away for how long, ten days, ten bloody days, oh yes, you would hob-knob with your new boss's, I can hear you now, yes sir, no sir, lick your boots sir, go on piss off with your boss's, I bet their wives are going, I'm not good enough". Peter Stepford went towards his wife, "Look I'll ring, I'll make-", before he could finish she grabbed the phone, ripped it from the wall and threw it at him, "Ring yourself", in floods of tears she ran upstairs and locked herself in the bedroom. Pauline Stepford had been married for six weeks to Peter, her second marriage and she hoped her last. A fine looking women of 34 never had children, part of the reason for the break up was that she had a low sex drive but she had meet Peter, a pharmaceutical technician, and such a sweet understanding man who didn't push the sex thing, she was married to him with in four months. They had been in the area for about three weeks, new job, wonderful new house, new beginning and they had been invited to a grand cocktail party to meet the posh neighbourhood but now he was going on a trip with the three boss's and their wives, Pauline was not going, she had not been excepted yet. She sat composed in front of the mirror, dabbing her eyes with one hand as she brushed her thick dark hair with the other, there was a light tap on the bedroom door. "Pauline may I come in, I am sorry, it's not my idea". Pauline turned and stared at the locked door, "No, no, no, go sleep in the spare room and don't talk to me in the morning, I'll go out and you can pack and clear off and you can think yourself lucky if I'm here when you get back". A pathetic, "Please", came back; Pauline stood and scream, "Go lick ass". Then marched to the light switch, turned the lights off and lay on the bed. Peter thought discretion being the better part of valour waited until he heard her go before packing and leaving, having to use his mobile he ordered flowers to be delivered and then waited for the car to take him. Pauline arrived back, saw the flowers waiting for her and dumped them in the bin, went in and poured a large glass of wine. She picked up the invite, Mr and Mrs J Huwl-Forsyth. Request the pleasure of Mr and Mrs P Stepford The purpose to join the community for a cocktail evening and buffet at The Lodge. Monday 18 November from 7pm Evening dress required. Still with it in her hand she climbed the stairs, went in to the bedroom, opened the wardrobe and pulled out the black wrap around scoop necked cocktail dress, she thought, "Why not". It was 4pm when she ran her bath, she had decided she was going to look the part, bath over, a little neat trim of her pubic hairs, then to her make up, followed by her hair, now the clothes. The black dress had a low scoop neck, so an uplift bra to push her ample breast's up would be just the thing to give the top that well filled and over-flowing look, she laughed to her-self when she thought, "That will make the old farts whistle", matching pants and nice dark tights. She laid them on the bed and went to get her sling back high heels. She dropped one of the shoes, it hit the bed and caught her tights, "Dam, dam, dam" she looked in the draw for another pair, another set of, "Dam, dam, dam" greeted the fact that all she had left were stockings and they would need suspenders, it would have to do, a little discreet pin would stop the wrap around from opening that extra six inches, she looked perfect, she had ordered a taxi for eight, now nothing was going to stop her going. She had made polite conversion with men who could only look at her cleavage, she had spoken about different charity's with nice old ladies, the local ladies man had been given the brush off, but a lot of wine had been consumed. It's was just gone eleven when two cars arrived, four younger men got out and chatted as they entered, Pauline over heard someone say, "Oh hell I'd hoped they gone away with them, spoilt brats", Pauline wondered who they were as another glass of wine was handed to her. She asked a gentleman, who earlier had been a cleavage admirer, he told her, "The boss's son's, little shits nothing but a butch of loud mouth big heads", she took it they weren't wanted, anyway a stifled yawn told her it was time to call it a day, she was a bit woozy and yes she had missed Peter. As she went for her coat her glass was knocked by one of the youths, "Sorry", he turned at looked at her, "Oh yes so very sorry, my who are you"? The other three joined him and she polity said, "Good evening to all of them". "You still haven't answered my question, who are you"? For the next hour they monopolized Pauline, keeping her surrounded and the drinks flowing as they asked her the silliest questions about herself and Peter, as the night went on so did the questions. Was he any good in bed, did she like or give head, they were getting a little to personal for her liking, she thought she must escape them, besides she must have had enough wine the last two drinks tasted funny. She pushed at them to let her call for a taxi, one of them told her he would get the company driver to collect her, he would only be a quarter of an hour, would she like another drink, now that one did taste funny. She had enough of their childishness and asked to be excused, the heat, the drink, she needed a little air; with gentlemanly curtsy one of them took her to the garden bench asked her if she would be all right and left. The fresh air did her no good at all and her head started to spin, she was very unsteady. A big black car pulled up and she could just make out a man in a peaked cap opening the door as she blindly tottered down the path. "Mrs Stepford", she answered a slurd, "Yes", as she slid in, the door closed, he got in and the car purred away. It could only have been half a mile when it stopped, both doors flew open and two of the youths got in each side of her, she tried in her drunken state to call at the driver but he just took his hat off turned and grinned at her, it was another one of the four. Headlight's flashed in front and her car moved off following the second car, a voice beside her said "We meet again Mrs Stepford". Her mouth wouldn't work, she tried to call out to the driver as the car turned left not right but the silly burbling noise she made, made no sense. Her head and body sunk in to the soft leather, she managed to turn her head left and right only to be greeted by youthful grinning faces. Her enter body and face felt like it had been to the dentist, she was cold and numb her mouth wouldn't work, she could hear the others talking but she could do nothing. "Well Mrs Stepford what are you doing here", her head slowly turned as the other spoke, "Do you know I have been looking at this little pin all night, and wondering what happens when you pull it out", her eye's followed his fingers as he removed the little pin she had so carefully put in her dress. Her eyes stared down as the one opposite pulled at her dress, it opened, fully exposing her long stocking clad legs and the silk ties of the suspenders to both of them, "Mmmmmmmmm" nice, I love stocking covered legs", the other laid his hand on her thigh, "Nothing like a bit of naked flesh before the main attraction". She could do nothing but look down as the hand played little circles on the naked skin between her stockings and pants, she tried again to speak, "Mmhhaaayyy", the grinning face laughed, "Why, you ask why, Clive just get her tit's out", the boy beside her tugged the scoop neck down under her bra, it was easy to lift both her large breast's out over the cups. "Look at them Christ now they are tasty, see, you are one real good looking woman, alone for a few days, your husband is away with our folks and as you told us earlier he is kissing ass, so we have decided to repay the complement by kissing his lovely wife's ass", he moved closer as his hand slipped up and cupped her cunt, his middle finger pressing her pants in to her slit, his face was almost touching hers as he said "And a few other places as well". The car turned another corner her paralysed body slid on the leather seat, Phillip smiled as she slid in to him, "Getting fresh already Mrs Stepford, don't worry we decided earlier we would have you completely open to us", his left hand continued stroking her pants enjoying the outline of her slit as his mouth moved down to cover her exposed nipple, she made a small groan, Clive looked at her, "Here, have twice the groan", and he bent a suckled the other nipple, "Nnooooommm". The driver looked at her through the rear view mirror. He saw her sitting there, her beautiful face above two heads sucking at her tit's, her legs spread wide open, her patterned stocking tops showed her white naked thighs and the movement of a hand caressing her crutch, Pauline looked back at him through the mirror, he chuckled "Mrs Stepford I promise you, you won't have any need for the word no for the next few day's". The two youths were oblivious to anything but the lovely woman's body; their mouths sucked as excited tongues flicked over hard thick nipples. The driver spoke, "Phil get hold of this we are nearly there". Phillip left playing with her crutch and took the bottle from him then a cloth, he poured the liquid on to the cloth and smiled at the helpless Pauline, "Sleepy time", as he put the cloth to her nose she thought, ether, no, oh god no, chloroform. In her drugged state she didn't stand a chance and soon the fumes caused her mind to submit, as the car pulled in to a driveway she was rendered unconscious. Her eyes flickered open then shut tight again the bright light was painful, she heard a female voice, "Charles she's awake it's to early", another male voice said, "Oh don't worry, I'll see to her. Mrs Stepford, are you awake"? Pauline's eyes blinked and slowly focused. She was in a clinic, she lay on a large couch it was very smart, in fact every-where was immaculate, the gentleman in the white coat came closer, she looked at him then the drip tube in her arm, "Don't worry about that, when we found you, you had a lot of drugs in you so we are neutralizing them", he smiled at her as he went to check the tube. "Mmmm fine just fine now a little injection and all will be well". Still half asleep Pauline watched him tap the syringe and place the point on her arm, he pushed the plunger and slowly she slid back in to relaxed sleep. Her dreams were weird, full of large male cocks, grinning faces, hands touching her, feeling of idyllic pleasure's, the worst thing was she lusted for sex. She woke her mouth was dry, she looked for the doctor, but she was in a different room, she was laying on a lovely soft round bed and she felt something she had never felt before, she felt sexy, she went to touch herself but her arms were restrained, not tight but fastened to ether side of the bed, just so he couldn't touch herself. She was awake now, she looked down, she was naked apart from her suspenders and stocking, she looked at her surroundings, it was a very plush bedroom, silk drapes hung everywhere, it looked more like a harem, oh and her feeling, it was impossible but they were getting stronger, she could feel the wet dripping down the full lips of her slit and into her ass cheeks before dropping on to the bed. She was beginning to thrust her hips around rubbing her thighs together, loud moans came from her mouth she was becoming uncontrollable, at that moment the door opened and the four youths who had taken her came in, she looked at them through glazed eyes. They stood around the bed dressed only in boxer shorts. Phillip bent forward and touched her swollen cunt lips her body jumped at the touch and she gasped, "Please again touch me again". This time it was Clive who ran his finger the full length of the wet slit, tickling the nub as he slowly drew his hand up, her hips followed him up. Andrew lay across the bed beside her and kissed her hard and fierce driving his tongue deep into her mouth, she sucked it in, he pulled away, "Want to be fucked, want to be fucked hard", she moaned "Yes now, make it now please I need it", he kissed her again enjoying the rich hungry wet lips, "What happened to noooooo", Pauline just said, "Fuck me now". He undid her arms as Clive played with her wet cunt, "Suck my cock and I'll fuck you", her head leapt off the bed as her mouth took hold and suckled the cock, even in her confused state she knew she had never sucked a cock so far down her throat, but she couldn't help it. Her hands mauled her own breasts as the invading fingers ploughed in to her cunt driving her in to her first every fingered fucked orgasm. Andrew watched her face as she relaxed after the climax, still the mouth sucked on his cock, still her fingers took the place of Clives still her hips moved, "Horny little housewife aren't we, I think I'll have some of that hot cunt you got nestling between your legs, Phillip you want her mouth, it's sucks real hard". Andrew fucked her cunt as he looked at Phillip enjoying the attention of her mouth, Clive was sucking her nipple, he couldn't do much else as her left hand held his head hard down on them. Even after she had taken cream up her cunt and in her mouth, her fingers were rubbing her clit again, they had no trouble in rolling her over and getting her on her knees, her fingers splayed her cunt lips for Jerry to fuck her again and she only groaned a little as the cock ignored her cunt and pushed forcefully up her ass, the groan was soon silenced by Clive's cock being stuck in her mouth. The four youths spent the next two hours servicing the hot assed woman; if they stopped she begged them to fuck her again. They fucked her in every position thought possible, ether one at a time or any combination of all three together. The doctor arrived but stood back and watched as Andrew emptied himself in her again. Before she could beg for more the doctor laid the chloroformed cloth over her nose and told the woman to clean her up. Pauline came round, I large mirror was now in the room and she wasn't tied. She heard a noise, she looked to the side of the bed and a large dog was lying there. Pauline got off the bed and looked at herself in the mirror, her hair was re-done, her make up immaculate and new stocking, sheer and they were hold ups which accentuated her lovely legs, but that hot feeling was still between them, she looked in the mirror and started to rub herself again. She never realized how turned on she would become just watching herself finger fuck her own cunt. Within a few minutes she was rolling around the bed fingering her cunt and pushing fingers up her-self, she was only just aware of other movement on the bed until a tongue licked at her fingers. She opened her eyes, the dog was on the bed, she pushed at it to get off but her hand slid up the dogs head as his nose buried it self between her legs, she pulled herself back up the bed but stopped as the sensation of the dogs tongue excited her cunt lips. Pauline watched herself in the mirror as she opened her legs as wide as possible resigned to letting the dog force it's tongue up her as far as it could go, the dog did not disappoint her, licking her in to a explosive climax. Still she watched, still the dog licked, Pauline lay there, as she did she saw in the mirror something under the dog, her eyes were locked on the long red cock at least 6 or 7 inches it was now hard out of the sheath. She slid slowly round making sure the dog didn't stop licking until she was under the dog's back legs, opened her mouth and sucked the long red meat in to it. The more she pumped at the meat the more the dog licked, out of the corner of her eye she could see the mirror, she watched as the dogs tongue licked at her cunt, to see her own mouth full of a dogs hard red meat made her come twice before the taste of the animals juice filled her mouth, she lay back as it juice dribbled down the side of her face. A loud clap and the word, "Out", made Pauline jump and look to her left, the woman, in her white coat, was closing the door behind the dog, she came towards Pauline pouring liquid on to a cloth, Pauline begged "No", but to her surprise the woman bent and wiped the dog's juice from her pretty face, the used more to wipe her cunt, "Enjoy", she was foreign, Pauline nodded the woman stood up and undid her white coat, she was naked underneath, "Your good with cocks, yes, what are you like with cunt's, I want to enjoy, you fancy licking this", she pulled her cunts lips apart and put one knee on the bed. Pauline couldn't even think of saying no, mechanically she moved under the gapping slit and as it descended on to her mouth, she started to lick. The woman ground her cunt down on to Pauline's face and let the unwilling captive pleasure her, until she stood up and viscously pulled Pauline by the hair to the edge of the bed. She lay on the bed her-self and pointed to her open cunt, "Get back in there", Pauline immediately lay flat on the bed, her face pushed hard in to the tangle of black hair and carried on sucking and licking until spurts of hot female juice splattered her mouth and nose, "Nice, yes nice I enjoy, now let me clean you up again", Pauline lay back licking the juice from her hands and face, she lay open legged on the bed hoping for more cunt to play with, she watched as the liquid was poured on to the cloth, unfortunately for Pauline she didn't notice it was a different bottle and the chloroform soon had her unconscious again. Pauline sensed she was being moved back in to the clinic, was it a dream or. She had a nice feeling of being fucked slow and hard, she half opened her eyes and saw the doctor on top of her fucking her gently, he had a kind smile on his face, he looked at her, "Go back to sleep my beauty just using your lovely cunt while you can't stop me and while I can, you still fuck nicely", Pauline didn't understand why she should stop anyone from fucking her as she drifted back to unconsciousness. When she woke, she was dressed in a sexy red dress, short, so short it only covered her ass and legs to the top of her stockings, it had a high button collar and she wore a matching dog collar, she looked around, she was back on the bed, and the itch was there, she could feel between her legs she was wet again her fingers played over the crutchless pants, Andrew entered he was naked and his long cock stood out in front, "Want me to fuck you", Pauline looked at him, "No I don't", he turned and left, still she fingered herself. The door opened and three men entered with Peter, Peter walked over to her, "Want me to fuck you", Pauline threw herself at his feet, "God Peter yes, Please, please fuck me, use me, do what you want with me but fuck me now, I'll do anything to please you but please fuck me". Peter looked at his beautiful wife, "Later Pauline, now sit on the bed and wait", without another word she scampered back on the bed. The three men clapped, "Well done Peter, you serum is a success, welcome to the board of Dupont Chemicals, when you told me it would work, I thought you crazy but if you can turn her in to what I've seen her do, the sky's yours. Now there's a car waiting to take you both home and I'll see you later in the morning, I say later because looking at her I think you have a busy night ahead of you, the doctor say's as you know she's been trained in some aspect's of perversion but now she's programmed totally for your own pleasure, you lucky man". There was a lot of hand shaking as another said, "Don't be to late, we have to start on the other lovely young things in the town and I have my eye on a rather nice 15 year old cheer-leader, so please don't be late, thank god for you, see you tomorrow". Peter shook every-bodies hands again then looked over to the bed, "Come Pauline", she rose and walked behind him, "Coming my one and only master". PAGAN.
Copy-right kayce69@fsworld.co.uk Short stories about Pauline's by Pagan The Perils of Pauline's 2 Pauline Jones. The three converted barns made beautiful homes. Secluded, set away from the village but convenient to the motorway, each one with an spacious acre of ground separating them, a peaceful and quite area to live. Number 2 had hanging baskets along the wall leading to the front door, lovely big rooms, one lounge and one dining room plus a kitchen and down stairs bathroom, all beautifully timber beamed. Up the round staircase were three big bedrooms, again all timber beams, and all en-suite. The master bedroom held blush pink fitted furniture and a huge bed with scrolled brass fitting's top and bottom. The beautiful blond haired woman lay on it, her arms up above her head tied through the middle scroll. The rope ran from her wrist's down behind her back, between her legs, there large rough knots had been tied every inch so as they bit in to ass and cunt before going over her flat stomach then being tied off around her waist. Every movement she made forced the knots to play on her. Her legs were open wide and fastened to the base. Her bright blue eyes looked up to the ceiling as she tried to move the round ball strapped in to her mouth. The soft wall lights now illuminated her young magnificent body, exposed and totally naked. She glistened with a light perspiration; her mind fought in it's confused state. As she lay there she thought; I've lost count of the amount of times I've been raped, abused and forced to do degusting things by those two pervert's in the last 24 hours. I begged them to untie me but the last thing they said was, "You ain't going anywhere darling you just lay there sweetheart we are going for a beer, you just remember what's happened to you we will be back later and carry on were we left off". She thought, I hope they untie me before my husband gets home and why oh why have I got this uncontrollable fetish? And how in god's name did I let it get me in this position? The large blue removal van sat at the end of the basket-lined path. Tal Jones and his pretty new wife Pauline watched the two burly men in their matching blue overalls carry their furniture in to their new house. After two hours and several cups of coffee the box's started to be taken to the correct rooms, each one carefully labelled, lounge, kitchen, bedroom, miscellanies, etc. Pauline ran excitedly from room to room changing her mind as to where things were going, Tal smiled and followed her every whim. It must have been about 1.20 during lunch break, Pauline and Tal were sitting on the kitchen stools staring in to each others eye's sipping some celebration wine, the two men were in the back of the van chewing sandwiches, secretly pouring scotch in to their coffee. Steve lay back on some packing cases when he heard a crack. "Oh shit what the fuck was that", Chris peered around the back, "I think your alright mate, it's a piece of our packing rack but you've moved one of their box's and it don't look non to safe". Steve climbed around to the split box and pulled it clear, he looked at the writing on it, "Miscellanies and confidential, now there's a thing, I wonder what it is". Chris looked at him, "Curiosity will get you the sack, and you nearly got caught the last time". Steve smiled as he lifted the corner of the lid, "Fucking hell, the lucky bastard". Chris looked up, "What the fuck is it now". Steve handed him some cards from the top of the box, most of them from a stag night party, Chris picked some out. "For use on a trouble-some wife, keeps her tied to the kitchen sink, Never say's no with one of these", he looked at Steve, " What the fucks in the box". The first thing Steve showed him was a set of bondage magazines then ball gags, wrist and ankle straps, vibrators, rope, nipple clips, he smiled, "Well I wonder what they get up to, look at this," it was a vibrator like a toothbrush, it rotated as the brush pulsed back and forth, "Must be fun, must do things to a darling like her", he waved the nipple clips, "I could go blind with the thought of these on hers". Pauline came to the back of the van as the box was being replace, she looked at it in Steve's hand's, "I'll take that", she grabbed at the box and marched back in the house. Steve and Chris quickly picked up two box's and followed, they could hear her raised voice as the past the kitchen, they stopped and listened. Pauline was her full flow, "I told you to bring this in the boot, I still haven't forgiven you for telling you mate," Tal was trying to explain, sorry, I didn't mean to, forgive me, I was drunk, I love you, interjected Pauline's stream of words. "This is our secret, you promised, just because we found out I get uncontrollable turned on by being tied up is just for us not to be spread around your work and golf mate's, if you want to tie me up and make me do wicked things than that's fine, I like my sex that way but don't tell other's, how can I be expected to face them. This had better never happen again, you can think about the fool you have made of me while your away next weekend you think long and hard, I want to make this our lovely house and I will go out and buy some lovely things while your away, so think on that too". The blue van pulled back on to the motorway, Steve looked at Chris, " I wonder if she gets uncontrollable with him or any-one". Chris looked back, "Well mate you will never know". Steve smiled, "There is a small box we forgot to unload, and we are off next week-end, should we drop it back". Chris stared at him, " You are joking". The smile grew wider, "I don't joke". Pauline was restless, Tal had only been gone 2 hours, she sat reading a magazine but her mind was on the bondage fun they had last night, she got up for another coffee, as she waited for the kettle, she opened the cupboard by the sink and stared at the box, she bent down and picked out a magazine called Captive, made her coffee and went back to the lounge taking the magazine with her. She sipped her drink and gazed at the scantly clothed woman, tied up to a beam standing on a table, the thought of her wriggling around unable to escape and being at the mercy of any-one, that caused Pauline to touch her-self through her light summer skirt. She put her coffee cup down and looked up at the beams above her then at the dining room table, she was not only restless she was wet. She pondered, maybe just 15 minutes, just enough to get rid of this horny itch, how would I, yes a pair of steps, then loop the rope round the beam, step down on the table, get rid of the itch and step back on the steps to release myself and, yes why not. She put some cardboard over the table so she could wear high heels and then moved a mirror so she could see herself. She looked at her self, nice, a sort of innocent sexy, high heels, support sexy stockings, little light summer skirt, nice tight fitting shirt, she thought shows my firm tit's off nicely, now where's the rope. Pauline got the box out and put it on the kitchen table, found a length of rope and then got the big steps from the garage. Positioning the steps beside the table she climbed up, measured how much rope she would need to hold her tight when she was on the table, then looped one over her wrist and held the other end. She got off the steps her arms were at full stretch, then she got back on the steps and found she could loosen the wrist, well if she could loosen one she could loosen two. She was getting excited, she slipped the rope over one wrist, climbed the steps and pasted the rope over the beam then slipped it over her other wrist, pulling the slip knot's tight. Just one more check that she could slide them off again, then she stepped down on to the table, her arms were held high above her as the knot's bit in to her wrists. She threw her head back and rubbed her thighs together feeling the juicy moisture sticking between her legs, oh yes this is what it's all about, it was nice. She moaned, oh yes she was coming, her head hung back as her eyes closed her whole body going head long in to her first orgasm. "Hello" she jerked and looked down. Steve smiled up at her, "Hello Mrs Jones having fun". Pauline was speechless, as she stared at him, her foot quickly moved to the steps. An even quicker flick by Chris sent them crashing to the floor, he looked at the panic stricken face, "OPP'S". Pauline tried to be as composed as possible, "I don't know what you're doing in my house, so please put those steps back and kindly leave". The two men sat on chairs and pulled them in to the table, they both lent on the table their heads not 2 feet from a pair of long beautiful legs. Steve smiled at Chris, "Not a very nice way to treat a couple of blokes who have just brought a box back for you". Pauline was now getting very worried; "Look I'm sorry if I seemed rude but please put the ladder back and I will repay you your expense's". Chris picked up the bondage mag it had been left open at the page, "Seems like our Mrs Jones is experimenting, look at this", Pauline's head spun and turned as she saw Chris showing Steve the picture, there was now panic in her voice, "Look will you please let me down, this is not a joke and I'm getting very annoyed". It was as if she hadn't spoke, Chris turned the page this time the picture was the next step, the woman was now tied with her legs open, held by a rope from one ankle under the table and fastened to the other, Chris looked up at Pauline, "Was this your next move". "Now look here put those steps back and get out, this is my house and you are trespassing, I will call the police", Steve laughed, "Not from where I am you won't, now why don't you let us help you with your little game, I mean experiment", he grabbed her ankle hard. He didn't have to speak to Chris he just nodded and a long piece of rope was pulled from the box, he took one end and wrapped it round Pauline's ankle, she almost screamed at him, "No please stop, what do you think your playing at, stop it", all to no avail as he threw the rope under the table and Chris picked it up. They both pulled on the leg in front of them, the heels ripped at the cardboard, she was no match for them and her legs were tied off, now well apart. With her legs parted her body lowered her wrist's were straining on the rope. The screaming had gone to a quiet sobbing voice, "Stop it please, I will pay you, just let me down". Steve nodded his head, "Seems our Mrs Jones is finally learning manners, such a nice lady", he started to stroke her leg, just the calf to start with but soon he was at her knee, Chris was doing the same. "Tell me Mrs Jones why has a nice lady like you got a box like this?" "Please let me go, please I've done nothing to you, why--," she was cut off, again Steve said "Why, yes why has a nice lady like you got a box full of fun toy's?" By now Steve's hand was at her stocking top's and she was shaking her voice almost a whisper, "My hh husband was ga given them at his eerrrr staa stag party ahhhh", as she said the word party Steve's hand tickled the naked skin above her stockings. Chris let his hand touch her skin, "Why didn't you get rid of them". She was now speaking through gritted teeth, "I wassss going to throw it away a ahh", Steve's other hand was now stroking her leg between the back of her knee and the top of her stocking, Pauline was unable to stop her ass moving and her breathing was becoming erratic. Chris pulled the back of her skirt back, up and high, he could see between and up her bound legs, he smiled, what he could see was the dark stain between her legs, he nodded to Steve, "Seems our Mrs Jones's panty's are a little damp up there". "Well what seems to be making your pussy wet, come on, tell us and if we feel your telling the truth, we might untie you". The two men could hardly hear, "No, Noo please why are you doing this stop, I don't want you in my house please untie me and leave". Steve told Chris to find some beer, "This could be a long night". Pauline managed to stamp a foot and she yelled, "Untie me you bastards and get out, just leave". Steve got up and walked round to the box, Chris was still tickling the naked thighs, he was enjoying the way he was making her legs move. Steve pulled a ball gag out of the box and returned to the chair, stood on it then up on the table behind her. He looked at the mirror, he could see her looking at him, "A Chris she can see herself," "ooo,oo," he mockingly waved at her via the mirror, then he lifted the ball gag so she could see it, "What's this do". "Take that away, stop it please", Steve was right by her ear, "Only if you tell me what it's for". "You know what it's for", Steve looked down at Chris, "Needs some help remembering, do you remember that little gismo I showed you in the van, try using that instead of your hand". Pauline now knew they were there and they weren't going away, her pleading only in-sighted them to do more, her mind raced, she was helpless, tied and they knew she had done it herself for her own sexual excitement and now, worst of all, she found herself in her own fantasy, alone, tied, at the mercy of two strangers and getting wet, her body was charged, she had to stop them before it was to late, she was married to a wonderful man, she was his and his alone, and she loved him she was not the plaything of these monsters. She said, "Look I'm sorry pleaseeeeee", the vibrating head slid up the inside of her thigh and touched he panty line beside he crutch. She went to speak as the ball was rammed in her mouth, she shook her head but Steve had the buckle snapped shut and pulled tight, her mouth opened fully as her teeth held the ball. Steve looked at her reflection in the mirror and smiled, "Now you nod or shake your head at my questions, my friend seems to have made you jump, would you like him to do it some more?" she shook her head but he carried on. "What can I see sticking out from your shirt, two little interesting lumps", his hands came round and pulled at her nipples, her head looked down then back up at him, "Chris, she just nodded". As she stared back at him through the mirror, Chris laid the head on to her pants right over her cunt. Her knees buckled as far as they could and a low moan came from behind the gag, Steve immediately rolled her nipples, "Like that don't you", with all the strength she could muster she shook her head, "Oh I think you do, but have it your way we will just keep you tied up and your cunt going until you do like it". His eyes were fixed on the mirror and the bound beauty he could see. Her eyes were closed, he watched his own hands slide down the front of her shirt up underneath then the outline travailing up, he felt her soft skin, then the under part of her firm tit's. He grinned at himself as his hands closed over the firm mounds feeling the pert hard nipples in the palm of his hand. With a giggle in his voice he said, "Chris I got skin try some on that machine", Chris put his finger in to the crutch of her pants pulled down and slid the vibrator fully on to her cunt". The Nooo that came from behind the gag was mixed in to a loud sob, but her body uncontrollable moved, Chris whispered, "Do you like this". Pauline's ass was gyrating her head moved and she moaned as the two men continued their torment. Steve stepped round her unbuttoned the shirt and started to chew on the extended nipples. Chris pulled another vibrator out of the box, long and thick and putting his head under her skirt he pushed it up her cunt while playing the brush head over her clit. Accompanied by squeals and moans Pauline's hips thrust back and forth until she came to a shuddering climax. She hung there as Steve played with her tit's, Chris was fingering a very wet hole, "Now you did like that, so as I promised we will take you down", she looked at him through her tear stained eyes, he smiled back in to the pretty face, "And tie you in another position while we play with you some more". Chris left the buzzing plastic up and let her pants hold it in before he jumped up behind her. As Steve struggled to untie her wrists he couldn't resist grabbing himself a handful of her tit's. He fondled them, squeezed the firm mounds and pulled on her nipples, he had time because Steve had to cut the rope to free her, Chris was ready as they pulled her arms behind her and retied, they jumped down and took away the ankle ropes, she tried to kick out at them but at the second attempt her leg was caught and she was held until Chris lowered her in to the waiting arms of Steve, "Come on darling lets go upstairs and tie you up the way you like it, then we can have some fun on your big bed, Chris bring the some fun box". She was half marched and half dragged to the stairs, she fought not to go but as she moved the feeling of the ropes tight on her wrist's and the plastic cock still wedged and buzzing up her was to much, she could feel that her cunt was twitching, she moaned as she stopped fighting, her body forced her to give in, it was imposable for her to stop the men taking her upstairs. The large scroll ended bed sat in the middle of the bedroom, Chris and Steve grinned at each other as they pushed Pauline in. Apart from the fact that her shirt was undone she was still fully dressed, the two men walked her to the edge of the bed and pushed her down. Chris put his left hand on her exposed tit's and held her down, Steve lifted the front of her skirt and looked under, the end of the vibrator could clearly be seen under her pink pant's, he smiled at Chris, "Makes a nice droning noise don't it". Chris said, "Must be doing something to her, her ass can't keep still, come on let's get her tied again and empty a load up her, my balls ache". Steve went to the box, sorted out a magazine, "Pull her back up let's have her sit on the thing for a while, here you are Mrs Jones, pick which picture you like and we will do the rest". Pauline now sat firmly on the vibrating plastic cock it was doing incredible things to her, she looked at them for mercy, all she got was the pages being flicked slowly in front of her. She looked at the pathetic faces of the bound women, the feeling in between her legs was overpowering, she squirmed. "Hay I like the look of that, what about you?" Steve thrust the page in her face. As she focused on the picture she felt a hand go under her skirt and push the vibrator up her, she squealed again. "Seems that's the one, and the woman's naked so it looks like we are going to have to strip you so let's get your clothes off and get to it", Steve's face was a picture of triumph as he showed it to Chris. It was a picture of a naked busty blond, her arms were folded in front of her and tied tightly together and then to her body, her legs were bent and fastened at the ankle to the upper thigh, she was gagged. Ropes had been threaded behind the bent knees and through her upper arms and she was suspended, wide legged like a swing. A man was kneeling between her legs licking her open cunt while another stood, holding her head back and down letting his cock lay on her face, with in twenty minutes Pauline hung the same. Steve grinned down at her, "Lets complete the picture, you don't mind if we get comfortable, my trousers seem to be constricting something", both him and Chris stripped. Pauline's head swung around trying to see what they were doing, Steve's naked legs approached her she looked up to see him waving a ribbed full size imitation cock, the way her arms had been tied forced her firm tit's up between them. He pulled hard on her nipple pulling as much of her tit's from between her folded arms, Steve laughed in her face as he pushed the cock between them. She gasped through the gag it was Chris running his fingers between her soaking slit, "What do you want, plastic or the real thing". Steve was still looking at her, "Let's give you plastic first then you will give the real thing a real good time". Her eyes were wide with panic as Steve turned it on, Chris looked at her, "Getting fed up sucking that plastic ball, soon my pretty you will have me and as you can see there's a lot of it". Her eyes suddenly shut as a loud then long moan filled the bedroom, the end of the vibrator rubbed over her wet clit, her bound body jerked, the moans became squeals, Chris undid the strap and pulled the ball from her mouth. Chris still had the brush vibrator and he ran the end over her nipple as Steve started to fuck in and out of her cunt with the other one, Pauline gasped, "YYYEEESSSS OH GOD AAAHHHHH MMMMMMM AAAAAHHHH". As her mouth opened again Chris pushed his cock in to her mouth, she closed over it and sucked, "That's it darling the experimenting is over now we fuck you". Her ass jumped and moved, Steve dropped the vibrator and slid easily in to the excited hole and with furious vigour both of them fucked the lovely Mrs Pauline Jones as hard as they could. Pauline lay on the bed trying to count how many more times she had been fucked in the last 22 hours, she moved her arms and the knots tickled her ass-hole and clit again she moaned, what had they done to her, what had she become. She remembered they had fucked her cunt and mouth the first time, by the time they had taken her down and were re-tying her, knelt on the floor, her ankles crossed her wrists tied to them and her elbows pinned together they were rampant and ready again. Steve had his fun by making her lick and taste her own wet cum on his cock as he fucked her mouth. Chris made her degrade herself by spreading her legs further and kneeling on a plastic cock fucking herself while he fucked her mouth for a second time. She had still been spitting juice from her mouth as she was untied only to find herself downstairs and over the dining room table, legs tied wide, her arms stretched across to the other legs, her ass a perfect target to be warmed by their hands, and they warmed her. They used the little brush vibrator on her nub while she was spanked, to keep her quite they tied the large cock shaped plastic in her mouth then put the mirror in front so she could look at herself and watch. The sensation of the vibrator on her cunt and the spanking made her so wet that she was to far gone to put up any resistance, she remembered the look on their face's grinning at her through the mirror as they had a great time fucking her ass. Pauline gazed at the ceiling and pulled the rope up in to her cunt again, she couldn't help it, she was looking at the beam and her mind was full of them forcing her to put on stockings, suspenders and high heels, tying her elbows tight to her side, fixing a noose to the beam and around her neck, then making her fuck and play with herself while they sat on her settee with the last of her celebration wine, laughing as she brought herself to a climax and her knees buckled, she was moaning and gasping as the rope around her neck tightened. She remembered the smile on Steve's face as he loosened it while he stood in front of her fucking her cunt and Chris completed the sandwich by standing behind fucking her ass. She wondered what time it was, would they untie her and leave before Tal got back, what plans had they for her after the beer. She hoped it wouldn't be as painful as the last one. They had kept her wrist's tied behind her while she was sat between them moving from side to side sucking hard and licking every bit of their cocks including balls while they flicked through the magazines, she remembered the uneasy feeling when she saw them pick up a copy of Japanese S & M. Her head was being rammed the full length of Steve cock when she heard Chris say, "Now that looks painful", she didn't now then how right he was. If she had been and had her haircut like she said she was then they wouldn't have had enough to tie. She had been laid face down on the table, her elbows were tied tight with rope past over her tit's and then under them, three little piece's locked them tight to the right, centre and left, forcing the rope to squeeze them. Her ankles pulled up and tied as one to her wrists, ropes around her thighs held her legs bent double. They tied a rope around her stomach then to her wrists, bringing the ropes from her bent legs and elbows to join it and then up to a beam. Her hair had been bunched and tied, the rope went the length of her body, then those dam knots in between her ass and cunt before being pulled up and tied of at the waist as soon as she tried to move her head the knots bit in to her cunt, suddenly all the ropes tightened at once, she screamed as the table was moved from under her. She swung and slowly spun as the ropes bit in to her. After the screaming stopped the begging started, pleading with them to let her down, as her head passed Steve he said, "Do you know something Mrs Jones your in the perfect position and at the perfect height for you to give the best blow-job in the world and when I've had it you can come down, oh and that goes for Chris as well". They gentle spun her as they stood back and admired not only their handiwork but also the beautiful woman now total at their mercy. Her tit's hung below now much firmer in the confines of the ropes her nipples pointed slightly left and right and they were at full length. The knotted rope between her legs was hard up her ass and cunt, the rough knots rubbing on the sensitive flesh and her lovely round bottom so inviting to the hand, "Going to suck us, give us the old tickle with the tongue, do all the work and swallow the lot", she groaned a pathetic "Yes". Being able to swing her and move her round at their will they enjoyed pushing her away as she tried to get their cocks in her mouth, as this was happening the phone rang. Six rings and the answer phone kicked in. "Hello darling, just thought I'd ring and see if you were at home or has my lovely wife gone to the swinging city, catch you later, Tal". Steve roared with laughter, "Your Mrs is swinging all right swinging right on to the end of my cock, and that's the second time me and your wife have swing fucked to day", Chris joined in, "And she's at home with my cock stuck in her what a fuck bunny you got for a wife". He bent down and squeezed her enlarged breast's, "Does your Tal know you're a good handful", he kissed her face, "Your fucking lovely all right or is it, you've got lovely holes for fucking, let's find out some-more". Steve said, "While your down there Chris grab those nipple clamps, let me see if they look as good as I imagined", Pauline could not bend her head to see but she soon felt both her long nipple's being squeezed by the hard metal, the pain increased as Chris swung her about using the chain. After that the men made sure that this blow-job was going to last or her nipples weren't. Unable to save herself she was helpless, they knew she couldn't move as they pushed forward, the momentum of her own body forced her mouth back and their cocks the full length of her throat, if she didn't make gurgling noise's they would not have withdraw to let her breath. She found the best way to keep them from choking her was to lick and tickle the heads, her mouth and tongue had never worked so hard. The clock had pasted over an hour by the time both men had cum down her throat, her head hung down, her body totally exhausted, as the cum dribbled from her mouth Pauline felt disgusted. Both her tormentors opened another can, Steve first pulled on the nipple chain she moaned then he walked behind her, ran his fingers in between her legs, the knotted ropes were soaking, she had climaxed three times and he took great delight in making her suck her own cum of his fingers. It took them a long time to untie her, they had to carry her upstairs, first they put her on the toilet and then washed her down. After they had tied her arms and legs to the bed, they rubbed cream in to her sore tit's, ass and cunt, of course that got them randy, so before they left her in the state she was in now with her cunt knotted they both decided to make use of her cunt again. Well if they wanted her to think about all that had happened she had done, what next. She heard more than two voices, yes three no four, one of them female, who the. The door open, a rather attractive lady entered followed by an older man, then Chris and Steve. The woman spoke, "She is lovely, thought she would be", the man joined in, "Been watching her through binoculars an absolute darling and gorges dressed like that". Steve looked at them, "O K, she's all yours we be off now, I think she been warmed up nicely", Pauline was amazed, after all they had done to her they just turned and left, the woman approached the bed. "You are gorges just perfect", she bent and kissed her nipples, "You fancy sucking my cunt, my husband will see to that itch between your legs, Suddenly the man grabbed the woman, swung her to the floor and ripped her clothes off. Before Pauline could understand he had handcuffed her wrists and he was dragging her up by the hair and forcing her between Pauline's legs, "Suck it, go on, you suck her before she sucks you". The woman's tongue sucked and licked the clit from between the knots, the feeling was incredible, Pauline's hips were soon jumping and she was pulling the rope as her clit was sucked in to the soft mouth, "Enough, move your ass, go on sit on her face, I'll give that hole a fucking", the gag was removed and the woman pushed on to the bed, her leg's straddled Pauline's face. The wet cunt over her was open and Pauline's tongue was in it, licking and sucking, her nose pushed at the hard fleshy nub as the taste of the juice started to consume her mouth. She felt the knotted rope being pulled out of her cunt and fingers being pushed in and out, even in her well fucked state Pauline was immediately aroused and pushing up to meet the full force of the finger fucking she was getting. Another voice filled the room, she looked up past the hairs of the cunt she was eating and saw Tal, he smiled at her then pulled the woman to him as he kissed her passionately on the mouth he squeezed her breast's. Pauline tried to speak but her mouth was full of aroused cunt and her own body was jumping to the fucking her cunt was getting, what she did hear was Tal. "Hello Phibe, told you she would suck cunt, what do you think of my lovely wife's cunt Jack worth tying her up and fucking on a regular base's. It would seem things moved a bit quicker than we planned, those removal men, thought they might try something when they found out, so I'm glad you were watching and rang me". He kissed her again then looked at Pauline, "Oh hello darling these are our new neighbours, you may recognise Phibe from the magazine Hogtie, she's moving on to a hardcore mag called Tied, Helpless and Raped next, also she has got the photograph team an appointment with you. PAGAN.
Copy-right Kayce69@fsworld.co.uk Short stories about Pauline's by Pagan The Perils of Pauline's 3 Pauline Bowles. "John this is ridiculous, I should never have agreed to this, I just can't do it". The car pulled in to the woodland car-park, the lights went out as the driver turned and looked at his wife, "Look Pauline, we both know we need something to excite our fucking", she looked sternly at him, "Do you have to be so crude, can't you just say, sex life", he whispered through gritted his teeth, "Or lack of it". She folded her arms and looked away, "I'm sorry John, but since the miss-carriage, I just can't be bothered, it could come back, but". John Bowles sat in stony silence, he had got her drunk and she had agreed to try a little out door bondage, O K it was his idea but she said she would go along with it and he had been looking forward to it, Christ they had only been married 2 years, she was still a beautiful 26 year old, what was he supposed to do, tie a fucking knot in his dick. He got out the car and lit a cigarette, walked out of ear shot and spat, "Fuck, fuck, fuck", he started talking to himself, "Look at her sitting there, fucking gorges bitch, full body, my own real Marylyn Munro, what a figure, fucking tit's to die for, lovely bum, O K she was a bit naive when I met her but I thought I could get her to do all the things I imagined a sexy woman would. It took me a fucking year to get more than one position out of her but slowly she was getting in to it, I thought I'd cracked it then she fell pregnant, lost it and lost her interest in fucking, oh fuck it". He took another long drag and stared at the evening sky. He had always had a bondage fantasy and when he got the nerve up to suggest it, he thought she was ether drunk enough or just said yes to shut him up, but he wanted it and pushed for it, and here he was, no, they were going to do it, the thought of her naked tied between two trees, gagged and unable to stop him, it made his cock rigid, no bollocks she's going to do it. His mind raced as he turned and went back to the car, he stood at the bonnet and looked at her, "Look if you don't try it how will we now, if you don't like it I'll stop". With a face of reluctant surrender she got out the car, he didn't want to argue so he went to the boot and pulled out the bag, took a deep breath and went round to her. "Come on before it gets dark", he grabbed at her hand, she pulled back, and looked at him, "You go I'll follow, you promise if I say no, it's no", as he walked on, he said, "It's no". They went in to the small wood, he searched for a clearing with two trees close enough for his plan, he was starting to panic he could hear her behind him, every chance she got she moaned, "How long are we going to be," or "What the hell are you doing," or "Oh this is stupid come on that's it". Just as she was about to start again he saw them, perfect, he turned to her, "Look honey lets try it here, come on slip off your coat". She stood a moment, he bent down and busied himself in the bag of ropes, he could hear her, he breathed as sigh of relief as he saw her coat drop to the floor beside him, he smiled up at her. He had told her to wear a button up the front dress, no stocking's or bra, he also told her not to wear pants but she refused that idea, he didn't want to stare but she did look gorges and he felt something very hard in his trousers, "Come over here love". Begrudgingly she walked over to him, he took her hand and led her between the trees, he knew he had to work fast before she cooled off anyway the evening light was fading, he stayed behind her, whispering in her ear, "Give me your wrist", he slipped the rope over and fastened her out and up to the small tree, then he did the same to her other wrist, he slid his hands along her out-stretched arms. Again he whispered, "Part your legs a little darling", he heard her sigh, but she opened her legs a little, he quickly tied them tight to the bottom of each trunk, one more step and he was there. She was about to say something but he stuffed the small piece of cloth in her mouth and stuck tape tightly over her mouth, he knew he was going to this, he had already suggested that a gag would be a good idea, to make it more realistic, but that was when she was totally drunk she must have forgotten as she made lots of grunts and squeals, but he busied himself checking the knots. He didn't look up but said, "Oh yes darling that sounds really good, I'm glad your joining in the spirit of the game", then he went behind her, lifted the back of her dress and cut her pants from her, he was so excited, he looked at her from behind as she struggled in the ropes, her ass wiggled and as she kept trying to say John as he undid his trousers and pushed them down. Just in his pants he took another deep breath and went round to stand in front of her, as soon as he faced her she started shaking her head and squealing at him, he carried on the pretence, "That's it Pauline make it as real as you want", his fingers were undoing each button all the way down the front of her dress trying to ignore the noise's coming from his wife. The dress gapped open and her lovely body was open to him, he bent forward and kissed her large round breast's sucking at the large nipples, his fingers searched out her cunt and he started to finger her, hoping to feel that her hole was becoming wet. His hopes weren't answered, she was still dry, what to do, he knelt down, she was unable to move or close her legs, it was easy for him to part her cunt lips and push his tongue in to the slit. He was slavering all over her cunt sucking in the flesh, then pushing between her legs as far as he could stabbing his tongue in to her as far as he could. As he worked on her he heard her moaning and grunting excitedly he smiled to himself, he got up slowly kissing her body until his tongue licked up her neck and he gazed in to her eyes. She wasn't looking at him she was looking behind him, he smiled at her but her eyes were wide with terror and still looking behind him, he turned, he was to late, a crashing blow sent him spinning to the floor. John first heard voices, he tried to open his eye's but he was blindfolded, he tried to move but he was tied tightly to a tree, his arms behind him, he was sat on the cold ground, with his ankles tied, he was chewing on something taped in his mouth, he knew he couldn't move, his mind told him not to, so he stayed still trying to hear what was going on. The first thing was squeals from Pauline, she was trying to shout something but he knew how tight he had sealed her mouth, then voice's he didn't want to hear, men and several of them. As his head cleared he heard the first of three rough voices, they were mocking some-one and he knew that some-one was his helpless wife. "You enjoying yourself down there, what can you see, is it worth laying on the ground," another voice, "From where I am the views great, two lovely little holes all open and waiting, want does she do when I give them a little tickle". John heard her cry a little squeal, "Don't think she likes it, maybe she don't like her cunt fingered", a third voice chipped in, "Well she better like a cock in, be a shame not to use her after her husband has left her nice and open for us". "You hear that babe, he wants to fuck you, you want us to do you, after all when we watched you coming in here, we didn't think you was coming in to pick daisy's". Voices started to mix, "Come on lets fuck her, she's a nice looking piece of ass and I want some of her pussy", there was laughter, "Had enough of him sucking on your chapel hat pegs, you can't blame him lady you got lovely big nips, a real mouthful but he's right, it's time to fuck you", the next line was a whisper but John heard it, "And I want that nice round ass, I bet you take a good fucking up that ass-hole of yours". They were all taking at once, "You got a hell of a body lady, mind if we use it", "Oh yes not very wet but I'll be going in there, come on bitch open up". John could hear their voices mixed in with Pauline's moans, he knew she was being hurt as the squeals became muffled screams and the things the men were saying to her, "Look bitch relax your ass I'm going to fuck your back door, you may as well enjoy it, that's better, just a bit more, bend your legs, that's it, in he goes, lady you are tight, you ain't had many up here", John could have told him it was a virgin ass. It seemed to have sat there for ages as the men enjoyed fucking his wife he could hear every grunt and groan as they filled her with there filth, the worse thing was hearing her squeal as they pulled, pitched and squeezed her lovely full body. Suddenly they said something that frightened him, "Is that her coat, give it here", he heard some movement, "Well, well, Hello Mrs Pauline Bowles, fancy a little stroll with us, it's getting a bit cool out here lets go somewhere quite were we can have a little more fun with you". Now there was lots of movement and sounds, "Give me his trousers lets check them out", he heard his change rattle to the ground, "Car keys, a hubby, if you can hear us we will leave them close to the car, have fun, we will, you got a lovely wife and we are going to have a lot more fun fucking her to-night". Some one said, "Pull her coat round her", someone else said, "Where's her pants", the man nearest John laughed, "He's sucking on them, thought he might like them, pity for him, because what we want is what his wife puts in them". The three men dragged Pauline through the wood and back to the car-park, they opened her car and found her hand-bag, looking through it they found her address, "Chuck her in the van let's go see what they've got at home. As Pauline was pushed in to the back of the white van she heard, "I hope they have a big enough bed for all three of us to fuck her on". The two in the back of the van had a lot of fun playing with Pauline, by the time they backed in to the small drive at the side of the house, Pauline's nipples were red and sore from the continues biting and sucking. It was dark as they bundled her in to her own house, two of them took her upstairs, found the loo and made her use it, then they cleaned her up. The third one came upstairs, he brought scissors to cut her dress off, they wanted her naked before using her again. They threw her on the bed, pulled her ankles up and tied them off to her wrists, checked her gag and went down to eat and drink. They had left the doors open, Pauline could hear them as she struggled for a while but all she did was make the ropes tighter, she stopped, she felt so helpless all she wanted to do was cry but knew it was useless. She lay quietly on her bed when she heard him use her phone, "Hello, is Tinttino there-------- tell him it's important--------- Tinttino, yes and how are you------ good-----me too-------had a bit of luck---- you guessed it-------mid twenties, hell of a body,-------oh yes big tit's and a good shape------what I would call, full bodied------ yes, really perfect, just the type they like----- about two hours---- ya, ya can do---I'll let you know when I see you------ trust me she'll do well at auction------- talk to you in two hours then, bye---- alright have it your way, chow." She heard them come back upstairs, the three of them filed in to the bedroom, "Alright Mrs Bowles, you look lonely so we have an idea", he sat beside her on the bed and pulled her face to look at him, "Now we have two hours to kill, and we are going to give you a choice. Your husband doesn't seem to be here, must be tied up some where, so do as we tell you and we will fuck you or, you don't do as we tell you, we hurt you then we fuck you, what do you think"? He slid his hand over her body and pushed her leg sideways forcing them open, ran his hand up her inner thigh until he was playing with her open lips, he bent forward and pulled the tape from her mouth, she spat out the cloth, her mouth was so dry she could hardly speak, "Don't hurt me, please all I want is", he slapped her tit, "It's not about what you want it's about what piece of you we are going to have, I take it your going to suck us and be a good girl, yes"? Pauline squeezed a tear out of her eyes as she nodded, he stood up and dropped his pants, "Come on lads, time is a wasting", he bent down and squeezed the side's of her mouth, "And this lady has a lovely mouth just look at them lips perfect for sucking cock". The bedroom door was shut, they untied her and stood her up, "Right lady on your knees and suck, just keep your mouth busy, if we need the other two holes we know were they are and we will use them, you understand". Fighting back tears she knew she just wanted them out and if she had to be abused for two hours then she would do whatever it took to get rid of them. Sucking cock had never been something she would want to do but here she was, bent over sucking a filthy strangers long thick cock as far down and as fast as she could as two other men played with her cunt, ass and tit's, then one of them came up behind her, roughly pulled her cunt lips apart, she heard a grunt as he shoved a thick cock in to her and started fucking her. As he banged her from behind her mouth filled with thick white filth. The one behind kept her bent as the one in her mouth moved behind her making way for the next, she was again sucking cock. For the next hour she was fucked in the ass, cunt, and mouth, they warned her if it wasn't the best fuck they had ever had, it would be the best beating she had ever had. She knew they meant it so she did every thing they wanted her too, degrading herself for their pleasure before having to hold her full tit's together while each one of them grinned at her as they fucked off between them. She lay there as they splat their hot juice under her chin, over her mouth and as much as they could over her face. Pauline rolled over on the bed exhausted, she opened her eyes, blinking as some of their cum stung her eye, "Please go". She curled herself up as they dressed but they didn't go they grabbed her again, "Right Mrs Bowles we need you to write to your husband, get paper and pen". Pauline didn't understand but obeyed, and found what they wanted, she was pushed on to her bedroom stool and bent over the table, "Write this". Pauline wiped her face and waited, his voice began. Dear John, Last night was the last thing I could take, I'm leaving. Pauline looked up, "No, please no what's going on, I wont", she was pulled roughly back off the stool, her arms pinned tightly behind her, the leader looked at her, put his hand in his pocket took out a lighter and flicked it at her face, "I found this paper and that's your hand writing so you will write, how you write, you ready", she shook her head. He flicked the lighter this time it flamed, he lowered it until it was between her legs, slowly he brought it up, the smell of burning hair reached their nostrils, she screamed, he brought it back up still lit and ran it under her nipple, "No, no, no please no", he pulled it away, "Are you going to write or am I going to do that again only every time I do I will take longer to move, do I stop, do you write", she nodded. "Last night was the last thing I could take, I'm leaving you, don't try and find me, there is some-one else and I will be with her, my solicitors will be contacting you, I could say more but what is the point, I don't love or want you anymore. Pauline. He had a tape machine, he held it at her face, "Repeat what you have written when I say go", and he clicked the button, "Go". She repeated what she had written and the letter and machine were put away, "Thank you Mrs Bowles, gentlemen", as he said the last word the two other's pulled her on to the bed and tied her very tight. Naked, gagged and helpless Pauline was carried back down stairs and put back in the van, as the van moved off she lay on the empty floor thinking, why had nothing been taken from her home. The van pulled under a large building and slowed, then turned and stopped, she was roughly picked up and carried up some stairs, along a passage in to a small room, they untied her, "Clean yourself up". She washed and did her hair, as she did she looked at the bite marks on her breasts, and the marks on her body, what was to become of her. Her thought's were broken as a woman came in and gave her a cup of tea, "Here love drink this it will warm you up, don't worry you'll be out of this soon", Pauline, grateful to see a friendly face took the mug and drank, when she finished she handed the empty mug back, "Good girl well done, now you will sleep, I will make sure nobody touch's you until after the auction, good looking woman like you should fetch a good price", Pauline tried to get up but it was to late, she slumped back on to the chair. Pauline rubbed her face on the clean linen, opened her eyes as she enjoyed the comfortable bed, she rubbed her eyes, then suddenly she saw her wrists, the marks of the rope screamed at her, she sat up and looked round. A big ornate bedroom greeted her gaze, she rushed at the door, locked, she looked round, at the finest furnishing she had ever seen which adorned the equally lavish room, the lovely big long mirror that covered half a wall made it look twice as big, but where was she. She sat on the bed and stared at her naked body in the mirror. The balding men looked at her through the two way mirror, "A good buy, yes we will have good times with this one, good body, nice and full to play with and nice ass for spank," he let the crop slap down on the table, "When we going to see action". The other man was reading her papers, "Soon, soon, I have Hazel coming to explain things to her", he carried on reading the note. Name, Pauline Bowles. Age, 26. Nationality, British. Statistics, 40 / 26 / 36; Height 5' 7; Weight 130lb. Purchase price 500,000. Postage and Package 10,000. Quite money 50,000. Paid September 14. With thanks Tinttino shipping. His concentration was broken when the door in the bedroom open and a naked, very pretty coloured girl entered carrying a tray. Pauline jumped and looked at the girl, she looked back at Pauline, "Don't worry, I've brought you some food and drink, don't worry it's safe, I've been sent to look after you and eerrrr, explain". Pauline was so hungry that it was 6 or 7 minutes before she had chance to take the drink and ask, "What do you mean explain". The girl took a book from the tray and held it close to her, "Your name is Pauline, yes", Pauline nodded, "My name is Hazel, I have been here for 6 months, when I arrived I was met by a girl called Rose and she told me that I would have to do everything they told me with anyone they told me, I said no". Hazel cleared her throat, " I was shown this book and I laughed and told them it was a joke, I want you to look at it and remember I said no, I don't anymore". Pauline took the book as Hazel got up and paced around the room, she looked long and hard at the mirror, she heard a sharp gasp from Pauline, she knew she had opened the book. Pauline looked at her, "What is this, I don't understand, what's this", Hazel walked slowly over to Pauline who had the book open, she stared at a picture of a girl. She was hanging upside down about a foot off the ground, totally naked and two masked men were whipping her, her back was bleeding, Hazel said, "She said no". The pictures got worse, girls with clamps all over them, girls being electrocuted, girls covered in hot wax, she could see by their face's they were in agony, then Pauline looked up at Hazel, she had reached the picture of the girl with burn marks on her breast's, a man was standing in front of her with a branding iron, the girl was Hazel, Pauline heard her say, "As I said, I don't say no any-more". Pauline put the book down, "What do I have to do", Hazel smiled, "Make love with me", Pauline, "You mean", Hazel nodded, "Full on, licking, sucking, plenty of kissing and we must make each other cum, can you", Pauline said, "Can you teach me, I will try". Hazel crawled on to the bed, "You will enjoy this, I will make sure you do, just do to me what you would like done to you, I will do the same". The girls started to play with each other as they did the two men pressed a button, two very attractive girls came in to the secret room, knelt before them, undid their pants pulled their cocks out and started to lick at the heads, as they grew hard the girls swallowed the meat the full length of the shift, the men stroked their slaves heads and went back to watching Pauline and Hazel passionately kissing each other as their fingers aroused each others cunt's. The two men nodded at each other as they watched the two women working to excite themselves. Hazel was the first to slip down and start on Pauline's large round breasts, kissing them all over before attaching her mouth to the large red nipples. She worked feverishly at her until Pauline's head lifted and a moan escaped her lips. Hazel slid further down pushing Pauline's legs open as she did. The men behind the mirror ordered one of the girls to take a few pictures as Pauline's hands held Hazel's head tight between her legs, pushing her hips further on to the invading tongue. Soon Pauline lay back on the bed her arms up, squeezing her breast's as her legs splayed wide allowing Hazel full access to her cunt and a full view for the men. Hazel turned and lifted her legs over Pauline's face then lowered her open cunt lips on to Pauline's mouth and wiggled her lips on to Pauline's until she felt a tongue flicking over her clit. Hazel looked up at the mirror knowing she was being watched and evaluated she pushed fingers in to Pauline's cunt and fucked her as fast as she thought Pauline could take it, he brain pleaded, cum woman cum please make her cum, her tongue licked at the fleshy cunt nub as her fingers felt her hips jump up towards them. Hazel pushed her cunt down in the gapping mouth and started rubbing and wiggling until her cunt flooded over the sucking mouth. As she did her head buried itself between the open legs then she wrapped her arms around the open thighs, pulled them up and sucked Pauline until she humped her climax in to her mouth. Pauline licked at her own wet juice, she had just pumped it over Hazel's face, she couldn't help but lick it, "What will happen to me", Hazel tried a smile as she licked the sticky face and whispered, "There will be lots of men and women who will want to do things, disgusting things, let them, give yourself up and be good at it, do what ever they ask. In this house the longer your in demand the better you live, if you don't then you get sold on, believe me being sold to some of the buyers is not very good for your health or your body, understand". John stood in the bank chatting to the attractive cashier, Ted tapped him on the shoulder, "John Bowles, you chat up the prettiest girls, any news about your beautiful Pauline, John smiled, "No mate that's over, I've had a letter and she sent me pictures of her with her new lover, a coloured girl, gave them to my solicitor, that was enough so now I'm a free man. Ted suddenly jumped, he saw what John was paying in, "Fucking hell John 50,000 where did you get that kind of money, win the lottery, John put his paying book in his pocket and turned to leave, "No mate I got chance to sell something I was fed up with, it did well at auction, been shipped out the country, good firm", Ted said, "Who's that", John opened the door and said, "TINTTINO SHIPPING" PANGAN.
Copy-right Kayce69@fsworld.co.uk Short stories about Pauline's by Pagan. The Perils of Pauline 4 Pauline Boccacci Doctor Pauline Boccacci had not been in the country long, she was relieved to get the visa that allowed her to stay for six months and if she got and kept a job she would be able to stay longer. At just 32 it was her last chance to live in the west, she had past all her medical exams in the Soviet block, but this is where she wanted to settle, and having been taken on in this very good and respected practice and in such a nice area was beyond her wildest dreams. This last five months had been hard work but rewarding, she hadn't had time for a social life though she had been asked out a few times and why not, she is a very attractive lady and very curvy in all the right places and with her strong thick dark hair framing such a pale delicate face, it was understandable that men found her desirable. She sat in her small rented house, the lounge was in darkness and small glass of wine was in her hand, she was relaxing she knew she had tomorrow off, but her mind was far from relaxed as she thought back over the events of the days last patient. The receptionist had gone, the doors were locked, and Pauline had agreed to close the windows before leaving. The last patient of the day had been buzzed in, Miss Lee St John, age 14 was on the notes that lay on her desk but when she entered she was more like 18, a very beautiful girl that filled out a school uniform far to well. She sat opposite Pauline and asked her directly for birth control pills, Pauline was a little perplexed at the thought of giving them to a 14 year old, so she asked for a letter from her parents. Lee told her that her parents were not to be informed and then started to plead for them, still Pauline had said no. The four boys saw the receptionist leave and started to look around the back of the surgery and found a window still open, the 12 year old was pushed up and through, he dropped to the floor, went to the door, opened it to let the other three in. Guy was the eldest at 16 then Bern, Ian and Nick; they were in there for drugs. As they got more in to the complex they soon picked up the voices of Pauline and Lee and went to see, the adjoining door to the room was slightly open and they could see through the crack. Pauline was still telling Lee no but by now Lee had moved on to the desk and was right in front of her Doctors face, her short school skirt and ridden up her legs and was showing the snug fit over her crutch, the slit clearly visible through the pants as she continually pressurized Pauline in to giving her want she wanted. Pauline had not had sex since her last Russian boyfriend, some 9, 10 months ago and the sight of this stunning beauty in front of her was having a strange effect on her and Lee knew it and started to play on it. She moved closer and put her hand on Pauline's shoulder, then touched her hair, "Please Doctor Boccacci, I need them, my pussy needs to be fucked, I need a boy to fuck me, it won't hurt, there are supposed to be laws to protect patent confidentiality, just give me them so my boy friend can give me one". She was so close to Pauline, her breast's were not six inches from her face her hands stroked the thick black hair just catching her face, and she whispered, "Come on Doctor just for me, our secret, don't you liked to be fucked". Pauline swallowed and almost gasped, "No, is no I can't it's against--", Lee put her finger on Pauline's lips and said, "Is this against anything", and replaced her finger with her mouth. Pauline was about to stop her when her body stopped her, the young girl knew how to kiss and the excitement was to much, Lee's hand squeezed Pauline's left breast and a little shock went through her body, she was kissing her back. Pauline felt a hand on her leg pushing up under her white coat, she didn't wear stocking and the feel of this hand on her naked thigh was overpowering. Lee's mouth sucked wildly at Pauline's tongue as she lay back in the chair and let it happen. Almost impossible as it was, the four boy's controlled their breathing as they watched the scene unfold in front of them, only a small nudge from Nick to Bern as Lee pulled her mouth away and said, "Lets go over to the couch". Lee quickly had Pauline on her back on the couch, with nimble fingers she undid the front of the white coat, she undid the front clips on the bra and pushed the cups away, Guy bit his finger to stop a gasp as the two magnificent breast's came in to view, but not for long, Lee soon bent over and started to lick at the long dark red nipple. No sooner had the nipple's been sucked to their long erect length than Lee's left hand was caressing Pauline's stomach and then in to her pants to play amongst the thick tangle of dark hair. "You've got a hairy cunt Doctor, would you like me to lick that to, come on you know you want it", a small almost un-noticeable, "No, dis is wrong", was soon changed to moans of pleasure as her pants were pulled down, her legs spread and a beautiful young head was nestled between her legs and a very active tongue was licking the long fleshy lips of her pink juicy cunt. Pauline was unable to stop herself, her hands went to her cunt pulling the lips apart allowing more of the searching tongue to explore her inner walls, "Fuck me with your tongue, do me harder, please oh please suck it in to your mouth and bite me", Lee pulled her head away, "Turn over and get on your knees", Pauline obeyed the 14 year old, "Now stick your hand between your legs and play with it yourself", Pauline's hand did as it was told, the tongue went back to it's task of bringing her to a juicy spurting climax. Pauline's ass was still stuck up in the air as she panted in to the pillow, Lee's fingers were busily rubbing hard and quick over the fleshy lips as more moans came from the couch, "You enjoyed that didn't you", a horse "Yes", reached Lee's ears, "Good, you want another one", again, "Yes", Lee smiled at the sexy sight, "Then I get my pills yes"? as if on cue, "Yes", she slapped the exposed round bottom, "Then spread you knees while I finger fuck you again". Pauline's knees spread as wide as the couch would allow and Lee's fingers went back to fucking the wet cunt, Pauline groaned and wiggled her ass around as the fingers of one hand thrust deep in to her cunt while another set rubbed her clit hard in to her mound, the juice from her cunt made the thick matt of black hair that surrounded her cunt shine, soon she came again bending her back, humping her ass high in the air as three of Lees fingers drove her over the edge in to a multiple orgasm. It took Pauline a few minutes to stop spurting juice out of her hot cunt before she had to be helped from the table, Lee waited until Pauline had chance to pull herself together before demanding her payment, a repeat prescription for pills, she took the paper and offered to help Pauline to her car. Pauline got up around ten, showered, put on a slip and towelling robe and made a little toast, she was just sitting back to enjoy her coffee when the door-bell rang. She went to the peep hole and looked, four boys stood outside, "Yes what is it you want", and voice shouted back, "Scout job week, got any jobs you need doing", Pauline couldn't be bothered, "No I can think of nothing", the voice was most persistent, "Can you give a small donation then and sign our card to say we have been", Pauline unlocked the door, "Oh very well, please to wait while I get my money". As soon as her back was turned they were in, she was looking in her purse when they strode in to the lounge, "Nice place you got here Doc", she spun round, "Please to wait outside, thank you", Guy sat on the sofa, "That's not a very nice way to talk to us, you could be more in to bed side manners", Pauline went to the door and pointed, "You get out now our I call your scout masters", they all burst out laughing. Pauline was getting very annoyed, "Give me the name of your troop", again more laughter, Guy said, "St Johns", the laughter was to much for Pauline, she went to the phone and picked up the receiver, everything went quite as Guy said, "Lee St Johns, the 14 year old troop", Pauline's face drained of colour and put the receiver down then looked at them in disbelief. It seemed like forever as they stood in silence, until Pauline grabbed her handbag and made for the door, Ian was one step in front and slammed it shut. Guy was up and grabbing at her the others followed making sure Pauline was dragged to the floor. As her arms were twisted behind her and rope kept them there Guy looked at her, "Hoped it wouldn't come to this but you will have to listen to us so this way you ain't going no where". As soon as her arms were securely held behind her they hauled the protesting Pauline up and sat her on one of the hard backed chairs beside the table, her head swung from boy to boy, "Please I no understand, why you do this, you young boys you make mistake. Please to let me go". They all sat around their helpless victim, Guy took control, "I don't think we have made any mistake, how does, Fuck me with your tongue, do me harder, suck it in to your mouth and bite me, sound to you like a mistake, it would be for you, her family are rich and important, if they found out you were supplying her with birth control, you would not be a Doctor for long", Pauline didn't know where to look. Guy smiled at the rest of them, "Seems you have heard those words before, so lets get down to the nitty gritty. You have drugs we want drugs, as long as we get drugs you stay safe, if we don't, you don't, simple as that, no argument". Pauline groaned, "It is imposable, I not know how", Guy got up, "Nothings imposable, you will find a way or you will find away back to where you came from", Pauline reluctantly nodded, Guy clapped his hands and said, "Good, sorted". Pauline shrank back as Guy continued to walk towards her, he stopped and knelt down, "As you are now obviously aware we were privy to your little fucking last night, you have a fantastic set of tit's and a real bushy cunt, got me and my friends here quite turned on, I reckon we had hard on's for about an hour after, so I think we deserve a second look at the goodies, and seeing as your in no position to stop us, now is as good a time as any". Pauline fought hard not to cry, "No please, not that, I say I get you drugs, that's enough you untie me and you go, now please", Guy never moved, "Listen Doc, you ain't in fucking Russia now, here you will do as I tell you, and I tell you that for the rest of today you are going to be our fun, now open your legs". Ian spoke, "Guy are we really going to give her seeing to", Guy still stared at Pauline, Ya why not, what do you suggest"? Ian came up beside him, "You know I got my dads passwords for the net, you seen it, one of these sex story sites, I read one about a gang of boys who kept one of them's aunty tied up and they turned her on so much she couldn't help but fuck em", Guy smiled at the thought, "I think I read it, what was it called", Ian thought, "Eeerr, oh ya, What Boys Cum For". Guy looked at Pauline, "Is that what you want, we have a play with you, get you hot, and we've seen how you can get hot and then we fuck, fancy that", Pauline was looking anywhere but at him when she said, "No, please to go", Guy jumped up, "Go, go we only just got here, time for fun, that's what these boys come for, fun, now if I have to tell you again to open your legs I'll hurt you, so open your fucking legs and show us that hairy cunt, the rest of you, get your pants off". By the time the last one had his pants of Guy was looking at Pauline, she opened her legs, he got down in front of her again, and slid his hand up under the slip, he was in no hurry as he stroked the soft skin of her thighs and then slid between her legs upward until he was touching the lips of her cunt, he pushed a finger in. He smiled as she squirmed, he inserted a second and pushed in to the knuckle, then slowly out again. As he pushed in again he looked at her, "Hay Doc you think I make a good gynaecologist, I hope so I'm going to practise a lot on you", she bit her lip and turned away. Ian came round behind the chair and slid his hands down the front of her robe, "Fucking hell what a hand full", Bern called over, "Come on you two, don't fuck about lets get her naked I want some and you two are having all the fun". "Hear that Doc he wants you naked, let's oblige him, Nick chuck us that rope". The towelling robe was pulled down to her wrist's then her elbows tied, her wrist's untied and the robe dropped to the floor, "You look real sexy in that slip, Ian, Bern get her over by the wall and grab a leg". A pathetic, "Please", was all Pauline said as she was dragged back to the wall, her legs were pulled up and wide, she hung between them as Guy walked over to her, he looked evil, Pauline cried, "No please no". He stood in front of her and pushed her slip up to her waist, "You like this", he pushed his fingers in to the gapping cunt and started to finger her again. With her legs being held wide he had no trouble getting two fingers up to the knuckle. He worked hard on fucking her, his finger's worked non-stop pushing in to her and he could feel it starting to work, the fingers were wet. He bent forward and licked at her nipples over the slip, they were long and hard and looked it through the wet silk. She was now getting very wet, two snips with the scissors let the slip drop to her waist, her tits were level with the boys mouths and with-in seconds tongues were licking the large white mounds and teeth were pulling at the nipples. Guy grinned at her, "Nice and wet means only one thing, time to bang you one, lets have her on the sofa". They let her down and pulled her back across the room to the sofa, she was knelt facing the back, she stared at Ian and Berns dicks pointing at her as she felt Guy behind her rubbing his dick up and down her wet slit, Nick slid under her and licked at the hanging nipples. Pauline shook her head trying to escape the cocks that waved in her face, suddenly she jumped as she felt a finger at her ass-hole, Guy spoke from behind, "Don't worry Doc, just letting you know where it's going", he pushed a finger in, Pauline squealed, still Guy reamed his finger in, "Hope you ain't looking for sympathy Doc couse all your gona get is cock, now why don't you suck my friends up front, I'll look after the rear". Guy enjoyed the feeling of the tight hole as it gripped his fingers, Pauline want ed to scream at him, but Ian was now pushing himself towards her mouth. One good thrust of his finger and a hard slap on her naked butt had her mouth open and Ian's cock stuck in it, Guy watched, "That's it, come on Doc, you be good to us and we will be gone, if you ain't we can stay for as long as it takes". Ian continued to look at Pauline's expression as he fucked her mouth she felt nauseated as she sucked on the filthy thing stuck in her throat but she knew she had to and probably all the others to before this day was over and the relentless pushing fingers up her ass and cunt were starting to get to her. Ian took a handful of hair, "Now Doc as your hands are tied and you can't finger my balls how about I hold my dick up like this and your tongue gives my shaft and my balls a good licking, then you can do the same to Bern, I want this cock suck to last", he pulled it out and held the head up, pushed forward, Pauline's tongue licked the full length of his shaft before licking further between his legs, her tongued moved fast her body was beginning to betray her, Guy's fingers were now moving very fast and were slipping in all the way again, occasionally Guy made her jump as he bent and ran his tongue over her clitoris. Bern's cock was close to her, with the finger fucking now making her ass move she found herself slobbering over both cocks, the continues sucking of her nipples added to her already heightened excitement, she was between licking both cocks when she said, "Please are you going to fuck me", Guy smiled, "Just like the story book, get them excited and they will fuck, which do you want first, ass or cunt, makes no odds to me, I'm gona have both". Pauline's jaw and tongue were already tired but she continued her work sucking and licking, they were only boys why hadn't they filled her already, just as she thought that Ian shoved his cock hard in to her mouth and filled her throat, with the words, "Fucking lovely", he stood back for Bern to have her mouth all to himself. Guy's cock was now at the entrance to Pauline's cunt he shoved and it slid in with ease, "Well fuck this", he said, "This ones tighter then the bike shed girls, you ain't had much up here have you Doc, well ain't we in for a treat, how's this feel for 16", and he rammed himself up her as hard and as fast as he could". Pauline ass moved to meet him, her mouth sucked hard on Bern's cock, it was the first time in her life she had taken two and her body wasn't saying no, she couldn't help it her ass moved as the boys cock fucked her, he slapped her ass hard, "Oh yes have we got us a buckin fuckin here", Pauline's lower body felt on fire and she knew she was theirs for the taking and to make things worse, she was so hot she swallowed the second load of cum. As Guy fucked her he told Nick that she had a hole free, and it was his turn to fuck the Doctors mouth, quickly the youngest was round, grabbing at Pauline's hair and making her bend that bit further to suck him in, making her ass even more open to the relentless fucking she was getting. Nick didn't take long he came in her mouth with in minutes, again she swallowed, but now her mouth was empty and her humiliating moans came freely. The three stood and watched as Guy drove Pauline to climax she spurt her juice all over his cock, that was to much for the 16 year old and he filled her. As Pauline hung over the sofa she couldn't believe her ears, Ian a 15 year old said to Guy, "What's next shall we have her on the floor and all three take her", Guy laughed, "Only if I get her ass", Ian laughed back, "Ya if she's as tight as you reckon I don't mind sloppy seconds". As Guy pulled her back Ian was already laying on the floor his dick pointing up, "Come Doc and these are my orders, get that hairy cunt sat on this", Bern said, "Shall we untie her", she looked at Guy but he said, "No she's less trouble this way", she groaned as she heard, "Maybe later". As she was lowered on to Ian's hard cock, Guy whispered, "You can suck me first, and I want you sucking me good, inside your mouth and then plenty of tongue I want to see your tongue all over my helmet it will need to be hard to fit up your snug ass". She had no other option as she sucked Guy hard before she was bent over, Bern and Nick stood in front and received equal amount of active tongue, they enjoyed her mouth while the two elder boys fucked Pauline in to another orgasm. After they had sprayed her face and filled both her holes they untied her and dragged her to her bedroom, she was laid on the bed, Guy joked, "Best place to be laid is laid on the bed, now Doc, you get on your back and hang your head over the bed while we take it in turns to dangle our cocks in you mouth for you to play with, and while you do that you keep your legs open and we will ether suck you or fuck you, your hairy cunt is quite a turn on, shouldn't take long, about three hours should do us, or should I say, do you". It was more like four before the boys had all their fun with the now highly aroused Doctor, they had all taken it in turns to have fun in her mouth and they had all made a meal of her tit's and cunt before and after fucking her. It was 7 in the evening before she was brought downstairs again, they took food and arraigned that as Tuesday was her day off so Monday night would be the time to pick up their drugs, they would fuck her as often as they liked and maybe spend the night doing it. Before they left all four gave her body another good groping, Ian sucked her nipple then looked her in the face, "Doctor over the next few months your going to make me better, just by kneeling in front of me with my cock buried deep in your mouth, and you will be swallowing the mixture now that's what a call alternative medicine" Her eyes looked over her lovely room her torn slip hung around her waist, some pieces of rope lay scattered on the floor, her throat was dry, her mouth sore and her cunt leaked male juice, she thought, "I get a few drugs, I get fucked by some boys, O K so what, it's better then living in Russia". PAGAN.
Short stories about Pauline's by Pagan. Perils of Pauline 5 Pauline White. He opened the brown envelope, pulled the tape out, there was a small piece of white paper with it, dropping the tape on the table he read the little note, Dear Kenny, Please find another swap, loved the last one, do you remember it was, Nightmare Rape, I have sent you, Bondage Babe, can you send me another good rape and bondage movie, I have included some bondage cartoons and pictures, hope you like them. Thanks again, Pauline. Kenny looked at his collection. That's it G 8 Break-down Rape, he thought, I'll send her that one. Before wrapping it Kenny took paper and wrote, Dear Pauline, Please find another good swap, hope you like it, I thought the pictures great, do you have any of yourself, preferable tied up, would like to see them. Yours Kenny. Putting the note in he finished wrapping, he addressed it and put the small parcel in the car ready to post. He smiled as he thought, it must be over a year since they started swapping videos and she only ever wanted rape or bondage or both, like clockwork, once a month a video would arrive for a swap but that's about all he knew of her, so he was looking forward to getting a picture of her, she must have one, it's all she talks about in her letters. Kenny was surprised, it had only been two weeks when a little brown parcel dropped through the letter box, he picked it up and quickly ripped the packaging off, he looked at the back and read, Tied Tales, then he saw the letter, Dear Kenny, Great tape, thanks, hope you like the enclosed, sorry no pictures my partner doesn't know about my little secret, he's a bit of a prude, I'd love him to make my dreams come true but I wouldn't dare ask him. Looking forward to the next swap, Pauline. Kenny sorted out another rape, bondage tape and sent it off, as well as the tape he put in a nice letter and waited for the next swap. It was at the pub about a fortnight later that Kenny bumped in to Eric and Barry and started a bit of a session, plenty of drink and lots of chat. It must have been Kenny's third round when he put his hand in his wallet and pulled Pauline's letter out with his money. He smiled as he put the letter back in his pocket, and that made his two mates curious, he had to fend off, "What you smiling about, you got a tart come on let us in on the secret who is she", eventually he gave in and told them the story of his mystery customer and her strange desirer's. Eric was the first to ask, "What does she look like", Kenny had to admit he didn't know, Barry jumped in, "Where does she live", as soon as Kenny said about an hour twenty up the road, both his mates agreed it would be nice to go take a look. Kenny thought they were joking but it was soon obvious that they were deadly serious and they all decided that Thursday could be the day, Kenny had that day off, Eric was off for the week anyway and Barry could ring in sick, so in their drunken stupidity they arranged to meet early on Thursday and be at this Pauline Whites house by nine. The following day Kenny and Eric thought better of it but Barry was insistent and he told them that he planned to make the visit more interesting, so it was on, though he wasn't letting on his plan they agreed to meet at Kenny's at seven. The drive only took an hour ten so they had plenty of time to get a good position to spy on the house, the three of them looked in amazement as this pretty girl came out and put something in the car, Eric was the first to say, "That can't be her she can only be 18 or 19 and she's a stunner, surely she ain't in to that sort of thing". They all talked about how gorgeous she was, even more so as they watched the man as he came out they kissed before he drove off. Kenny and Eric asked Barry how he was going to make the trip more interesting, and he was just about to tell them what he had planned when she came out and walked up the road, he couldn't take his eye's off her large breast's they seemed to sway as she walked, he said, "Look at them, there far to big for her, just got to check this out". Before the other two could push more from Barry he was out the car and heading for the house, they watched him as he slipped round the back. After a couple of minutes he was back, "Right you two, there's a window open out the back I want you two to go and wait by the open window, I have tape and rope in the bag, so as soon as you hear and loud noise while I'm talking, you get in there and we will make her dreams come true". Kenny and Eric just looked at him, "You have got to be joking", Barry was getting a false beard and glasses out of the bag, "I'm not, we are going to do Pauline White a favour, now listen. There are two ski masks and all the ropes in here, so you take this bag, I have another, I am going to use it to deliver something to the front door, as soon as she say's she is who we want her to be, I will drop it, that's your cue to get in and get her then let me in, understand". Kenny and Eric looked at each other, Barry was so hyped that he almost choked Kenny, as his hand shot out and grabbed him "Pull yourself together, did you see her, get your ass out there and let's do her, now move it". The two of them got out and did as they were told, they went behind the house as Barry got himself ready, it was only just in time as she walked back and let herself in the front door, Barry counted to fifty and then got out of the car and moved up to the front door, the bell rang, a voice came, "Who is it", Barry took a deep breath, "Pauline White", the voice came back, "Yes", Barry's heart raced, "I have a home shopping catalogue parcel for you", the pretty young woman opened the door. As Barry said "Good Morning", he dropped the package, the magazines scattered everywhere, he knelt to pick them up, she crouched to help, he looked at the V that her legs and skirt made by her skirt being pulled tight across her thighs he could just see a white patch between her legs and took a quick look at her sweet face as she collected the papers, he thought, "If only you knew how soon my fingers are going to be inside that white patch". He picked up most of the papers and she had the rest, he bundled them in to her arms and pushed the door slightly, she thanked him and turned in side, the door closed. Barry looked round, nobody about, as he ripped the beard off he heard a noise from behind the door, a little squeal and some thumping and male voice's, Barry ducked down and put his ski mask on, took his jacket off and stuffed it all in the bag, as he pushed the bag behind a bush the door opened behind him. He quickly entered and looked at his two mates then to the floor, the beautiful women was laying face down her arms fastened behind her, Barry could see the ends of the tape covering her mouth and her lovely legs were taped at the ankle and knees, he looked back at Kenny, "There that wasn't difficult was it and don't she look inviting". He knelt down beside her, "You do look very inviting and we are going to have some and we know your going to enjoy it, he looked up at Eric, "Get her in the lounge". Kenny and Eric took an arm each and dragged her in to the lounge and let her drop on the sofa, Barry pulled her up and sat beside the bound woman, he ran his fingers around her knee over the tape up to her skirt and looked in to the panic stricken eye's, "Well Mrs White, we saw you and we wanted you, and now we have you we are going to use you, your lovely big tit's did the trick, they really are big". Barry's hand slipped up her body and squeezed her left breast's, " Nice and squeeze a real pleasure to play with, a soft pair and from what I can feel through your bra I bet you got big nipples, shall we have they out and I see if I'm right". Kenny knelt down in front of her and started to push her skirt up her thighs, she was struggling so Eric went behind the sofa put his hands on Pauline's shoulders and pulled her back, Barry's fingers went to the top button on her blouse, she cried in to her gag as she struggled against Eric's grip, Barry's fingers were on the third button down, when they stopped, a baby was crying. Barry had taken charge and he told Kenny and Eric to go check the noise, both of them quickly climbed the stairs, Barry had all on to hold the squealing Pauline. As Kenny reached the top of the stairs he turned to Eric, "She's certainly joining in the realism, her struggling is really turning me on", his talk was interrupted by another little cry. They pushed in to a door and saw a crib, a little set of arms were waving about and the occasional cry, Eric move forward and found the pacifier, stuck it back in the babies mouth and they moved out. Looking in the other doors, there was one bedroom with a double bed and plain furniture, then there was a big bedroom, nice white furniture with gold leaf fitting but it was the bed the men looked at, king size with four brass post's holding a lace canopy above it. As they went back down the first sight that greeted them was Pauline laid on her back on the sofa, her blouse open and her bra pushed up to her chin, there was Barry sucking hard on her nipples, Kenny was about to speak when Barry looked up, his lips covered in a pale white liquid, he stuck his white tongue out, "Should have guessed when I saw how they swayed, you can't beat mothers milk", and then dropped back on her nipple, the two men could hear the wet sucking noise over Pauline as she screamed at him from behind the gag. The two walked over to Barry, Pauline looked up at them but all Kenny did was make licking gestures at her, Eric was quick to tell Barry of the bed, as Barry brought his head up he looked at Pauline the white juice all over his lips, "Sounds like you have a fun bed, are we going up there so you can suck a little cock and do bouncy, bouncy on the old hard meat", she shook her head but Barry's eyes never left her, "You are because if you don't you will watch us as we find out if your baby can float", her eyes widened in horror, "We've come to far now to let you off, your going to give up your cunt for our pleasure or, well lady you know the rest". She lay there her eyes glazed over with tears, a last suck on a nipple and Barry got off her, "You two have the pleasure of stripping this little darling while I go look at that bed, where's the bags", Kenny pointed behind the door, he bent down and licked the side of her face, "Your going to look great butt naked", Barry then picked up the bags and climbed the stairs. His eyes feasted on the bed, the four corners had the brass posts and at the bottom and top there were three brass rails, as he heard the squeals from downstairs he thought perfect, he got some ropes out of the bag and started work. Kenny and Eric pulled Pauline to her feet, her ankles and knees taped tight they laughed as she struggled to keep her balance. Eric went behind her and sliced through the tape on her hands as she tried to hit out at the men she lost her balance and crashed to the floor, quickly they grabbed both side of her blouse and pulled hard backwards ripping it down her arms and off they did the same with her bra before she could move Eric held both wrists half way up her back. Kenny put his knee in the small of her back and crossed then bound her wrist's leaving enough rope to go around and over her full breasts before back and pulling her wrists painfully up, now tightly secured they lifted her up she was standing there helpless. Eric now stood in front of her, he grinned in to her face as he put his arms around her waist and pulled at the zip of her skirt, slowly it went down then he pushed his fingers in both her skirt and pants forcing them downwards, they dropped around her ankles, both men could not resisted playing with her large soft tit's both of them sucking at a nipple, they sucked really hard until the white smooth tasting liquid filled their mouths It was the first time her cunt had been viewed by her tormentors, Kenny was the first to play with the newly grown light covering of dark hair, he kissed her as he tickled up between her bound legs the full swollen cunt lips made a lovely entrance to the warmth of her slit, he kissed her cheek and whispered in her ear, "It's going to be heaven when I'm stuck up this", and he drove his finger in to the dry cunt. Eric was the first to say, "Let's get this cunt upstairs and fuck it". Pauline's legs were untied and she was soon moaning through her gag as she was prodded and pushed up her own stairs trying to avoid fingers that were squeezing her ass and pushing between her legs. Pauline was pushed in to her own bedroom, she tried to push back as she screamed in to her gag, her beautiful bed had ropes hanging from all corners and the rails around it, Barry smiled as Kenny and Eric held her, "Like what I've done, just to keep you how we want you and you know you'll love it, bring her over here". She was dragged to the end of the bed, Barry turned her, "Spread her legs and tie them to the base's", as her legs were pulled open and tied, he opened the bag and removed two small straps about an inch thick, he smiled at her, "Just brought these hoping but I didn't believe they were going to be this big", he squeezed her tit's then proceeded to run the strap under each one before sliding around them and threading the end through the buckle and pulling each one tight, her tit's filled and ballooned out forcing the nipples to grow long and hard. He stood back and looked at her, her ass on the top rail and her legs held wide, but the best sight for Barry was the size her straggled tit's were growing to, he walked back to her and pushed her backwards, her top half fell back on to the bed but as her legs were tied, her ass and cunt were now totally exposed and forced upward over the rail, Barry looked at his two accomplices and said, "Pick a hole lads and enjoy". Eric waved his hand forward to Kenny, "You found her you have her first, but don't take the ass-hole", Kenny dropped his trousers and stepped up in front of the helpless woman, pulling her cunt lips wide with his fingers her placed the tip of his cock at the entrance to her, he couldn't see her face which was hidden behind her enormous tits so he just said, "Here you are baby your dream come true", and he pushed hard and firm, his cock drove in to the hilt, he had got right in to her. As Kenny drove hard in to her Barry lay on the bed, his fingers played with her now long thick nipples flicking the white pale milk that oozed out of them then bending and sucking out more, he pulled off her nipple and looked at her, "I meant what I said, remember when I take that gag off, your mouth is for sucking cock, nothing else, any noise and we bath the baby remember it ain't mine so I don't give a shit", she nodded. He slowly pulled the tape off her mouth, he held his fist above her as the last piece pulled away but she remained silent, he put his face close to hers, "Open your mouth", she slowly opened her mouth, as his covered hers, he kissed her, forcing his tongue down her throat until she choked he stopped, "Keep still darling your spoiling the moment", it was imposable for her to lay still the force Kenny was fucking her had her moving. Barry looked up at Kenny as her blew himself off in her, "Enjoy that mate, get the fuck out of her and let him have her ass while I fuck her mouth, her tit's are free if your thirsty". The three of them abused Pauline, Eric was enjoying a virgin ass, using the wet out of her cunt he spat on his cock and reamed her ass with his cock as his finger pushed up her cum filled cunt. She was trying to shout but six inches of Barry's cock filled her mouth, both he and Eric yelled obscenities at her as they filled her at the same time. "God that was good", Eric said as he pulled out of her sore ass, Barry was slapping his cock on Pauline's face as he looked him and said, "Don't worry you'll be hard again by the time we've tied her in her next position". Pauline never said a word as the three men untied her from one position and started a new one. She was on her knees there was a rope from one post down around her waist then back up to the other post forcing her up, one ankle was tied back to a bottom post and so was the other keeping them well apart, she was straddled across Kenny his cock buried up her, Barry was behind her fucking her ass and Eric was enjoying the pleasures of her mouth dragging her bound wrist's up until she hurt so much she wouldn't stop him forcing his cock down in to her throat. Barry was deliberately behind her so he could have the added enjoyment of squeezing her swollen tit's forcing milk in to Kenny's mouth, it didn't take long for all her holes to be filled again. Barry was insatiable he soon had her arms tied to both post at the top of the bed and her legs wide and pulled open, tying them to the top of the post's, leaving her ass and cunt fully open and exposed, her now full leaking tit's pushed over her face, he looked at her, "Do we need to gag you", she closed her eyes and shook her head, "Right lads lets go check for booze before we enjoy the hospitality of this lady is offering us again". It was impossible for Pauline to escape, she lay there waiting to be violated again, she didn't have to wait long, the three of the walked back in, each of them had a bottle of wine in there hand, "Want a drink", she nodded, Barry forced himself over her open legs and pushed his cock at her mouth, "Then suck it out of this". He filled her mouth again, "You suck cock real good, now providing you don't speak for the next ten minutes we will leave, understand", still letting Barry's cum dribble from her lips she nodded, he got off her as Kenny and Eric stood ether side of the bed, to Pauline's horror she saw they had their belts in their hands. As the belts found their target Barry squeezed on the swollen tit's, Pauline bit hard down on to her lip not wanting to give them a reason to do anything else to her. After ten minutes they stopped, tears ran down her face, the hot burning of her red ass only half forgotten by the throbbing pain of her bound tit's, Barry licked away a tear, "You take a beating well trouble is we are all hard again, you don't mind if we give you a last fucking do you", she stared at him, "I said do you", a pathetic, "No" came from her bleeding lips. Barry called to Kenny, "You want cunt or mouth", he stroked his hard cock, "Bend her over, I'll have cunt while you fuck her mouth", Barry looked at Eric, "And", he said, "I'll have some mouth after you". The three of them used Pauline again and left her laid on the bed and while she chocked up two loads of cum they dressed, Barry collected everything together, " Grab her and bring her in to the bathroom, Barry taped her mouth then tied her wrist's in front of her before wrapping rope around her waist keeping her arms pinned to her side, he pushed her back to the towel rail and tied her legs open to it. He had a battery hair curler, which in shoved up her open cunt and taped it in, then a flick of a switch lit it, he kissed her over the gag, "Takes about five minutes to warm up, you should get loose by then, it will give you something else to think about rather than were we go, Oh and as an added incentive I'll switch the towel rail on as well, if you don't get free at least you'll have as warm a cunt and ass as we gave you", with that the three of them ran down the stairs. Kenny opened the door to his flat and trod on a brown package, he smiled to himself as he opened it and took out the tape, he also found the note, Dear Kenny, Thanks for the last swap, great tape hope you enjoy this one, sorry I've been so long in writing but I moved two weeks ago, got a good offer, you'll never guess the coincidence but the people who bought my house were called White as well and believe it or not her name was Pauline. Pagan.
Copy-right Kayce69@fsworld.co.uk Short stories about Pauline's by Pagan The Perils of Pauline's 6 Pauline Clinton. Mr and Mrs R, J, Clinton, Pine Croft Lodge, Cedar Drive, Burnam, Mashire, MA19 3HY My dearest sister Abigail, I have to write, things have happened in the last month that have destroyed my life, I've lost so much and for you to understand I must tell you everything and to make you understand I must tell you from the start. To think a month ago I was so happy, Robert's business was exceptional, but that was the start. It was when he went away to finalize the expansion factory, he was happy and I had just been made chair lady of the local club and at 36 that was a great honour and good for business, so I was happy, I had agreed to do several dinners so I employed a new baby-sitter for Jolene, you know the baby we adopted 6 months ago, this girls name was Trudy, an 18 year old, a pretty girl and hopefully a nice girl. It was the night of my inaugural dinner, Trudy arrived and I went off feeling really good and I looked good to, I'd been doing a little dieting and bought some nice figure hugging outfits, I remember looking in the mirror stupidly saying, Well yes, Mrs Pauline Clinton you look good and you look sexy. I arrived back just before mid-night a little worse for a few drinks but I was nothing compared to the sight that met me in my house, Trudy the babysitter was drunk, she was flat out on the settee and I boy I didn't know was in my house. Before I could speak he spoke to me, "Sorry Mrs but Trudy's fucked up, I don't think you locked your booze up, so she's pissed on it", I was shocked I didn't expect that kind of language in my house, I told him to take her home, but he said, "Fucked if I will, she ain't goin on my fucking bike like that, can't she stay here", what could I do. I said she could sleep in a spare room but how are we going to get her there, he looked at me, "Carry the stupid cunt, you take one end and take the other", I could not believe what I was doing obviously it must have been the drink but I was carrying this girl up my stairs with a boy I didn't now. We finally threw her on the bed, I put a cover over her, a couple of buttons on my top had come off, I tried to pull myself straight as I went back downstairs, stupidly I went to the drinks cabernet as if I needed more, as I got a glass this boy said, "Fuck me I could do with a drink, by the way my names Callem". As I gave him a drink I turned, suddenly I realized how drunk I was, I bent to pick up my drink, he was right behind me as I staggered back, I felt something hard, my mind was in a whirl I forgot Robert wasn't there and I didn't move. He took it as a signal and he move closer suddenly his hand came around and cupped me between my legs, the smooth material of my skirt offered no resistance and I could feel his finger pressing in to me but my drunken mind was still on Robert. I felt a hand come round the other side, I remember my glass shaking in my hand as the hand pressing in to me pushed that bit harder and the other hand started to pull the hem of my skirt up, as my skirt reached my thighs the fingers stopped pressing in to me they had slid under my skirt and I felt them on my panties. A voice in my ear shattered my feelings, " Your cunt feels fucking wet you want me to fuck it", oh god it's not Robert it was that boy, I went to move away but he kept on, "You ain't goin nowhere, your to wet to move, open your fucking legs". I was shaking, my legs were struggling to keep me upright as his other hand slid up my body and pulled the front of my top open, the two button were gone and it opened easily. He shoved his hand inside my bra, "You got a good set of tit's to go with that wet cunt, how firm is your ass"? I wanted to move but I couldn't. His hands massaged me so hard, finger's dug in to me probing and pinching my breast's and pussy, he growled, "Open your legs, you can't expect me to finger you with your fucking legs shut, open them you stupid cunt I want a good handful of your wet hole", I made a feebly sound of "No", as he kneed the back of my knees and my legs open to stop me falling, as I did his fingers immediately slipped in to my panties. I wanted him to stop but I couldn't make him, all I heard was "Nice and wet, just the way a cunt should be but I still want to kiss that ass of yours, bend over", again I tried to say no but he got hold of my hair and forced me to bend over, my skirt was pulled up and over my back exposing my black nylon panties to him, I went to stand but I hard slap on my bare cheeks and his harsh voice telling me to keep my fucking head down stopped me from moving. I stood there bent at the waist the drink making me dizzy as I felt his lips kissing the cheeks of my bottom, as his tongue licked across my flesh his finger pushed between my legs and in to me, then out and then hard in again getting faster, I tried to say no but I found myself breathing to hard, and he knew it, he said, "Your old man pork your ass, you like a ass fucking you like a bit of meat in your back door, you must be a good fuck your cunt's well tight for an olden". As my head hung down it was swimming, the drink and what was happening was to much I started to moan, and that made him worse, " Want me to fuck you here or upstairs", I tried to pull myself together, I stammered, "No, no-where, I don't want fucking", he drove his fingers in me, "Then what am I doing to your cunt now, all I have to do is change my fingers for my cock, so stop fucking with me and let's get your clothes off, your tit's out and play". He pulled me up so fast that my head spun, he pulled at my top ripping the last three buttons off and pulled it down my arms, I looked at him though glazed eyes as my bra straps were pulled down my arms, I heard him say, "Nice tit's, good size with a big nipple, lets see that cunt", he dragged my skirt down, I think I was trying to stop him but I was soon standing in high heels stockings and just my pants, I shook my head as he said, "Lets loose the pants but the stockings can stay". I made a last grab to keep my pants on but he slapped my hands away and literarily tore them from my body, I tried to get past him but he pushed me on to the settee, dropped to his knees in front and pushed my legs wide, I looked down as his face buried itself between my legs, his fingers pulling my pussy lips apart as his tongue lapped at my clitorious. I was so wet I couldn't help myself, my hips pushed my pussy up to meet his mouth, he pulled back and looked at me, "I think I'll have you bent over this sofa first, then I'll take you upstairs, I might as well stay the night, you taste like you haven't had a good fucking for a while then I'll take that drunken cunt home, but first lets give your holes a good seeing to". I shook my head and put my arms out to stop him but he grabbed my wrists and yanked me up, he swung my round the settee and shoved me over the back, I tried to get up but he spanked my bottom hard keeping a hand on my back, he laughed at me, "Your making a good show of not wanting a screwing but we both know your gagging for it, so keep still while I enjoy fucking your hole". I felt him enter me, it was so big, his thrust was very hard he was lifting me up and off the floor, I couldn't help it I orgasmed twice before I felt him fill me. I was exhausted but he wasn't, he pulled me back and held me, his hand mauled my breast, "Nice tit's Mrs, I'll give them some of my undivided attention when we get upstairs, come on, bed time". I was to confused to put up much of a fight, soon he was slapping my bottom as he drove me up the stairs, he pushed me against the landing wall and bent his face in to my breast's biting and sucking at my nipples while his fingers pushed up me again, he was so rough, I felt my knees buckle as he pushed further in, he looked up, "Still hot and wanting, come on then", he pulled me on but instead of going in my room he pushed me into the spare. He stood by me as we looked at Trudy, "Pretty little tart ain't she, wish she had tit's like you, but they ain't bad, look", he pulled the cover down and pushed her sweatshirt up, showing me her breast's, "Feel them", I looked at him, I could see in his eyes he meant it, I put my hand down and touched them, " Come on Mrs give them a good squeeze", as I bent and held one his finger found my pussy again and pushed in, I fell forward as his thumb went in and his fingers were on my clit playing with it again, "You ever played with a woman before", I shook my head I couldn't speak I was breathing to hard, "You can kiss them tit's if you want, her nipples pop up nice in your mouth go on suck her, you'll be sucking me soon". I felt his hand move as he inserted his thumb up my bottom he also used his fingers in side my pussy, I fell forward on to the naked breasts in front of me, "Go on Mrs give her tit's some tongue and be quick about it, I want to take you to your bed and fuck this cunt of yours some more". I licked at her young breast's as he drove his fingers in both my holes, I could hear him chuckling, "While your down there have a feel of her cunt she shaves it, feels nice", I moaned, "No" but he took his fingers out and slapped me hard, "You can ether do it easy or hard, but your gona do it". I was in his power, I slid my hand down and unzipped her jeans then pushed my hand in under the waist-band of her pants and down between her legs as he went back to finger fucking me. My hand slid over the naked pussy, the sensation was so different, I was being forced to do this degrading act but I felt myself feeling in to the tight slit there was no hair why was it exciting me, I don't know what I'd have done if he had not suddenly pushed his long cock back inside me, he pulled me back up and I found myself stood there impaled on him as his hands came around me and squeezed at my breasts he whispered in my ear, "Lets do the fucking dance", he turned me and we walked, me on tip toes still stuck on his hard cock, to my bedroom, the sensation was unbelievable. We were in my bedroom, he pushed me over the bed and carried on fucking me, I felt so disgusted with myself that I was letting this youth do what he wanted to me, but my shame got worse as he licked his finger and pushed it back up my bottom while he fucked in and out of me, I only groaned as he took himself out and then pushed at my other hole, as his hard length pushed inside the entrance he bent, brought his hand under me and played between my legs, fingering my pussy as he shoved right up me, to my utter humiliation, with him playing with my pussy I found I was pushing back in to him as he was the first man to fuck my bottom. I stayed there bent over while he pulled and pinched at my nipples and his fingers aroused my pussy, I groaned and wiggled until I felt hot cum fill me. I had been abused I meant nothing to him as he just pushed me off his cock and forward on to the bed, pulled me round to face him, smiling down at me in triumph he said, "You what a piss, I do before I have another shot at you, or should I say in you", he took me to the toilet and watched me pee like a little girl. He took me back to the bed, he got the rest of his clothes off as I stared at the ceiling wondering why, suddenly he was beside me, he pulled me to him and forced me to kiss him, then to add to the perverted things he had made me do he lay back took a handful of my hair and shoved me down, he told me to open my mouth, I knew I might get another spanking but I whimpered, "No", he lifted his head up and laughed, "Come on Clinton, I've fucked your ass and your cunt there's only one hole left so open it I'm going to fuck your mouth sooner or later, so I did as he said, he stuck his cock in to it, I could taste myself as he made me suck the end while his hand pumped on it until it spurt more of his filth in to my body, I wanted to spit it out but he held his hand over my mouth and shook my head until I swallowed. He fucked my bottom and my pussy again during the night and even before he got up he took me bent over, filling my pussy once more then he used my bathroom to clean himself before he pulled the girl out of her bed and took her downstairs, I lay in my own mess until I heard the bike drive away. You would think that was the end of my misery, it wasn't, it was the start. It was three days later, I had just taken Jolene for a walk and brought her back for her afternoon nap, I fed her and put her to bed, as I came back down stairs Callem was sitting on the settee, "Afternoon Mrs", I stopped, I couldn't believe the bravado of this boy, I screamed at him, "Get out of my house", he just sat there toying with a camera, "I thought I may take a few photo's of those two little moles you have, you know, the ones on the inside of your very tight ass-cheeks", I looked at him, it didn't take much to work out if I didn't play along Robert would be told, I knew I would have a lot of explaining about how he knew about them, he probably remembered a lot of other things about me and our bedroom, I was to drunk to remember what he had said or done. He smiled at me as I slowly walked down the stairs, "Come and plant your ass down here". I walked round the settee and looked at him, I half said, "What if", but just patted the settee, "I'll talk about what if's later", I sat. He leaned over, " Show us your legs, I've been thinking about them a lot, let's see em", I pulled my skirt back from my knees, "All of them right up to that little fuck hole you got in the middle", I turned to him and shook my head he just smiled at me and nodded. I had no choice I pulled my skirt up over my thighs he just kept nodding until I lifted myself up and bunched it round my waist. He held the camera up, "Pity there's no sexy stocking still you have good legs now open them and pull your panties to the side, let me see it, it's a Kodak moment", I put my hand up, "No please don't do that", he aimed the camera at me, "Don't worry I won't get your face", I know I started to cry but I still did as he told me, as I looked up at him, he turned the camera side ways and it flashed, he laughed, "Opps and you weren't smiling", I burst in to tears. He held the camera and still laughing he said, "Might as well take all your clothes off now, oh and do it slowly, lets see if you can turn me on". I let go of my pants and dropped before him on my knees, crying out the words, "Please no", he grabbed my hair, "Off your knees fuck toy, there will be time for you on your knees with your mouth full later, first of all take your fucking clothes off, I like you naked now strip for me. I was beaten and he knew it, as if in another world I stood up and slowly took my clothes off as I did he kept the camera clicking, my humiliation was complete as I stood in front of this sick pervert doing what I had been ordered too, fingering my pussy and squeezing my nipples as he took more filthy pictures, "O K bitch now it's deep throat time, you can get on your knees and blow me", I knew I had to do it just to get rid of him so I knelt in front of him undid his zip and there I was a grown woman with my hands inside this boys trousers pulling out a cock I knew would be forced to suck it's full length until it blew all it's filth down my throat and he would photograph me doing it. I had been sucking him for about ten minutes and he had taken three pictures when the front door opened, I tried to move but he held on to my hair, "Don't just fucking stand there, Trudy let the boys in, you won't mind if she don't say hello it's rude to talk with your mouth full", my head was held hard down on his cock as it fucked my throat but I knew I heard about three boy's and one girl as they came in and shut the front door. He kept hold of my hair and forced me to carry on sucking him as he said, "Look Clinton don't get upset, you should feel good even proud, I told some of the lads how fucking good you were at fucking and sucking so they wanted to find out for them self's, well here they are and you and your holes are going to accommodate them, and maybe I'll let you continue where you left off with Trudy, let you see just how good her bold cunt tastes but that's next, first, I'm about to cum and you swallow everything I'm about to shoot down your throat". My head was being jerked back and forth so hard as this rigid long cock worked it self in to the back of my throat, I couldn't even think that there were three more boys waiting to do the same to my mouth and my other holes. He suddenly spurt his filth in me, I chocked and swallowed as he held my head firm forcing me to suck the last of his juice from his rampant cock, as he pulled his meat out of my mouth other hands grabbed at me, some between my legs, some pulled and pinched at my nipples. I was already bouncing on one cock, somewhere a voice told me to keep fucking as I felt another pushing in to my ass, there was a another cock waving in my face as I caught a glimpse of him sitting on my settee with one arm around Trudy, his hand playing with her naked breast's but his other hand held the camera as the flash blinded me again. It was 3.30 when the three boys sat back and looked at me laying on the floor, they had fucked me at least three time if not four taking it in turns to use all my holes, every part of my body ached, but Callem was not finished with me, he bent forward and gripped my jaw, "You enjoy that fucking well you can now lay there and let Trudy sit on your face and believe me when I say if I don't see your tongue so far up her cunt then I will let the boys spank you, and your cute ass won't like that". To cat calls and cheers I lay there and watched as this young girl lowered her naked wet pussy over my sore well fucked mouth, I had to lay there and sucked at her clit as I had been forced to suck on so many cocks then I licked up in to her open wet hole as I felt hands squeezing my breasts and finger's hurting my already badly fucked sore pussy, thank god she only took about five minutes to cum in my mouth, I lay there having to lick and swallow her juice that she delighted in rubbing all over my face as the flash of the camera caught all of it. I was told to kneel on the floor between them, I looked round at them as they sat drinking from my cabinet, Callem waved the camera in front of my face, "You want this", I nodded, "You can have it for 15,000", I was shocked, I said, "No", he lent back, "Well lets see how much your old man will pay for it when he gets one picture on his desk", I was almost hysterical, "No, no I'll pay", he leant towards me, "You better be quick the banks close in 25 minutes". I rushed upstairs and got my cheque book, wrote the cheque and one of the youths disappeared with it, Callem made me ring the bank and release the money, soon the boy was back and Callem handed me the camera, "Good bye Clinton, you were fun to fuck", and with that they all left. It was yesterday a women in a smart grey suit rang the door bell, she was with two other men and a police officer, she was from the adoption agenise, they had come for Jolene, her real parents had come in to some money and were going to marry and now they had a future for their baby, also they had evidence that would prove I was unfit to bring up children so it was better if my husband didn't know certain things and of course if I didn't make a fuss, anyway they had a court order. I couldn't believe it they just came in and took my baby, I even let them take her clothes, I sobbed as I watched them take her to the car and hand her over to her real parents, I screamed as I watched Callem and Trudy drive my beloved child away. PAGAN.
Copy-right Kayce69@fsworld.co.uk Short Stories about Pauline's by Pagan. The Perils of Pauline's 7 Pauline Yates. Pauline Yates looked at the spectacled girl who was finishing off plating her pigtails, "If she thinks I'm going with you three nerds on another bloody hike she can stuff it", the girl said, "But you joined for a camping weekend didn't you know there was going to be hiking". As Pauline put her clothes in to her rucksack, she sarcastically answered, "Ya but I expected boys to carry this bloody thing, when you look like me boys do anything, but that's something you will never find out, looking like you do". Before the girl could answer Pauline finished with, "I wouldn't want to touch you with a 10 foot pole", then stormed out of the tent and ran to the fence, climbed quickly over the stile and headed up the path. After about 10 minutes she came to a fork in the path, she thought, we came from the right so the road must be to the right, she turned and followed the path. She had been walking for about an hour but there was no road, she was hot and thirsty and to add to the worry, no people, she turned the next corner and noticed a farmhouse, thank god she thought. Half way down the fence she found a gate, no beware of the dog sign so in she went, she would be glad to get indoors, her low top and shorts were no protection from the sun, she could see no-one in the fields so she headed for the door. She thought, must make myself presentable, she combed her long blond hair and fastened it back in a clip, wiped her hands on her shorts, took a handkerchief from her pocket and wiped her face, before she knocked on the door. A scruffy man opened the door, "Ya", she took two steps back, "I'm lost, have you a phone"? he could tell she was nervous he shouted in, "Ma, some girl wants use the phone is gona be O K". Pauline breathed a sigh of relief as he looked back at her, "She say yous can use it", he moved inside and she followed him. Her eyes adjusted to the gloom, there was another man standing by the door at the end of the room, he looked in to the other room, "Mrs Johansson, you got a phone fer this pretty young lady", Pauline moved to the other door, her hand went to her mouth as she tried to stifle a scream. There was a large bed in the room, a naked women lay on it, her hands tied up to the headboard, her legs tied open, held to each of the bottom posts, her mouth filled with cloth, her body bruised, Pauline saw teeth marks on her breasts and thighs, as she turned to run her eyes fell on a figure tied to a chair, she could see the face had blood on it. As she turned she saw another man to her left, then two more blocking her way back to the door, she saw another door way and bolted for it, she made the doorway suddenly the first man was standing in her way, she put her hand up to hit him as her rucksack was grabbed from behind and she was sharply pulled back. Hands pulled at her, her rucksack disappeared and her arms were bent up her back, rope pulled tight on her sunburnt wrists, as the rope was tied off she felt hands on her thighs pinching her, suddenly she was lifted up, the one who had stood by the door grinned, "You gone thinkin to run out on us honey". "Please don't hurt me, please, I'll just go I won't say anything", the grin never left his face, "You ain't gona say nothin, Jeez, reckon you gona do for us, just like Mrs Johansson did, she didn't mind giving us some funnin after us showed her the way". He pulled Pauline back in to the bedroom, she looked at the staring eye's of the bound woman, he held her hair, "When me and the boys got here, they was like you, didn't want to know us, thought we was dirty scum but we persuaded Y'all to see our point of view". She shook with fear, "But, but I", he shook her head, "No buts, look girly I will tell you's all about what's been do'in then you gona understand what funnin is". He shoved her back, she fell in to chair, she looked at the other men, every one of them grinned back at her, one of them spat some chewing tobacco at the empty hearth, he started. "We come lookin fer some work, bit of farm workin, bit of mendin but they treated us bad, Mr Johansson came at us wavin a shotgun tellin us we was vermin and to get off his land, we was goin until we seen his Mrs, a real honey pot, she got real frit and started screamin at us, he took his eye off us fer a second and Frank had the gun. Well he started hitting out, so we hit back, he don't fight none to good and we got to kickin him, he was bleeding real bad, Mrs started screamin at us to stop, said she'd do anythin if we stopped beatin in on him, well what was us to do, I mean she said anythin". "So after we took him in and made him comfy in the chair we had some funnin". Another one startled Pauline, "Go on Clem tell the pretty lady all about the funnin". Clem's face had now changed to an evil leer, " You boys remind me if I miss anythin, now were was I, oh yes funning with the Mrs", another one shouted. " Oh boy can Mrs wiggle it when she has to". Clem looked over, " Jude shut it, listen honey and listen good, we told her she could do a little strip show for us, we wanted her skirtie down and she got a fine tittie filled bra we could tell they had big nips and we wanted to see them". "She was cryin bad but we wanted to git her nakey and she knew she had to, she moved a bit quicker when we started hittin on Mr again, she look's real good nakey but she wouldn't stop her cryin, so Jess gave her somet to cry over". Pauline looked round the room trying to work out who Jess was, the oldest one looked at her, "You gona cry, bet I can make your cute bare ass wiggle while the boys tickle them some of your pussy, are you a hot one, you gona git nakey and do for the boys"? Clem looked at her, "How long you reckon you can hold out when Jess swings his belt, Mrs didn't hold out fer long, we whipped her all round this room, lovely ass, big plump, jiggles lovely when you wack it, she was soon on her knees suckin good with a mouth full of cock, blowed us all, took five loads down the throat before we took her to the bedroom so her Mr could watch us give her a good fuckin". " We spent some time suckin on her nice juicy cunt, us tongues was getting her all wet, we made her make funnin noises while we all dun fuckin her cunt, she couldn't help it, we didn't stop humpin her Mr looked real humiliated when she was screamin but her screamin were different when we wanted some of her sore wigglin ass". Pauline coughed, Clem said, "I'm fergettin my manners, Jude give the lady a drink", before Pauline could move a bottle was pushed hard against her teeth forcing her to open her mouth, the drink was very strong, with a bitter taste and the bottle wasn't removed until it was empty, she felt very dizzy. Clem grabbed her jaw, "Yous listenin", she blinked and nodded feeling sick at the smell of his breath, "Her ass ain't so tight now, us been fuckin it lot's in the last couple of days and to get her to do what us wanted we been havin to smack her around so we think she needs a bit of lovin, that's were yous gona start, yous and Mrs is gona put on a little girly show fer us". Frank laughed, " She got one fine ass and pussy for one little girl to take care of but we knows yer really gona like it, come on she's done give us all a hard-on, come on Clem lets put her face up some pussy, the boys are dying to see some lezzi funnin and I'm sure Mrs will do some lappin on this young cunt fer us". Still dizzy from the drink she gazed around, "Please don't make me do that, just let me go, I mean what I say, I won't say anything, please I", Clem grabbed her hair, "And I mean what I say, it's time we see'd what you got under that top you keep filled out and them legs look nice and soft, but we'm fer seein what's between em, Jude, Jes get your knives and cut these rags off her, let's see some beaver". Clem moved back to the bedroom as Jess and Jude pulled Pauline up, she looked at them through tears, "Jess said, "Now hun don't you go cryin on me or I'll be warmin your ass", she jumped as Jude used his knife to rip the top off her, he grinned in her face the black teeth made Pauline feel sick, "You got nice titties, you gona be nice and stick them in my mouth, I reckon them nips is gona pop up real long when we get to suckin on em". She couldn't control her sobbing as her belt was undone and fingers pulled her zip down, another pair of hands pulled at the back of the shorts, soon she stood before them with only her pants, unable to stop grubby hands squeezing her breast's then fingers pulled the front of her pants forward to crude laughter about the way she had trimmed her hairs. Jess looked down the front of the lace panties, "Time we got these down and had a look see at some't nice and tasty, how about you take them down, show the boys what a treat they got cumin", she looked at him, "Untie my hands and I'll", Jess laughed, "Oh no hun, you gets to wiggle it around fer us and if yer don't I'll make it wiggle", he laughed again, "A hot wiggle". As Pauline struggled to get her pants down the man behind her ran his hands over her, "Ooooohhh ya that some fine ass you got there, how old are you sweetie". Still fighting back tears, " !7 sir", they all burst in to laughter, "Us got called sir, she's learnin who's boss ain't ya sweetie". She blubbered, "Yes sir", the one behind said, "Then yous bend over and show us how big and firm yous ass is, spread them legs so we get to see some pretty pussy and give it some wigglin", Jude joined in, "Ya show us wants gona be wigglin on us face's". Pauline watched her tears drop on the floor as she bent forward, hands were soon playing with her ass holding her ass cheeks open as fingers ran between her legs pinching at the sensitive flesh, Jess bent and whispered, "You ain't wigglin you know whats gona happen if you ain't wigglin", fingers pushed in to her ass-hole, she squealed and quickly started to wiggle her ass, "Now swing them tittie's", Jess started flicking her nipples with his fingers when Clem came back, "Now ain't that a darlin sight, my cocks jumpin to get in there already". Ray said, "We gona fuck this little cutie now", Clem smiled, "Yous just hold your pecker in your pants fer now, we all gona watch her and Mrs do a girly show, git themselves all hot and drippin so as they give us a good bit of funnin, now git her in here". Pauline was dragged in to the bedroom, she looked at the woman on the bed, she was obviously a beautiful woman, her breasts jutted up forced that way by her arms being stretched over her head, her legs held cruelly wide, the teeth marks showed bright on her fine skin. She could see the hopelessness in her eyes, her husband sat bound to a chair his face caked in blood, she thought he must have put up a fight to save her, now all he could do was sit and watch these animals defile her as they did anything they wanted to her when ever they liked. Clem shook her back to reality, "You see we had sum funnin, got a bit carried away, so we thinks she need kissin better, so that's what yous gona do and we want her nips and cunt licked real good, so on you go", still with her arms pinned behind her Pauline was pushed on to the bed. The woman never moved as Pauline struggled over between her legs, she bent and quickly kissed at the thick brown hair. She was so busy staring at the open cunt that she didn't see Jude with a thin rod until it flicked out and stung her ass cheek, she screamed. "Youll gona feel a lot more stinging if you don't do some proper cunt kissin", she quickly put her mouth down in between the widely spread thighs and started sucking at the exposed slit, another stinging flick caught her ass, "That's so you don't fergit what yous her fer, git yer tongue movin". She sucked and licked at the cunt then kissed up and down the thighs, pushing her self with her feet she moved up and over to her breast's sucking the nipples forcing them to harden in her mouth, her eye's closed to what she was being forced to do, the cat-calls ringing in her ears. "That's it snog her up good, that's what we want to see". "That's it suck on them titties, ain't this fun". "Come on git down on that pussy, we want to see some tongue tickling, sting her ass again Jude", before she could move the rod struck again, it struck twice more before her tongue was back up the open cunt, "Now make her wet and make it quick", Frank stuck a cucumber in her mouth, "Fuck her with this". Pauline felt sick at what she was expected to do but the threat of a beating forced her to push the green vegetable up the woman and fuck her with it, pushing it in and out until it disintegrated, still they weren't satisfied. "Come on tickle that cunt, tickle it, give it some tongue", she moved as fast as she could. Pauline could taste that the woman's juices were now mixing in her mouth, the men could see that and when the woman moved the cat-calls got really excitable. "She done got her motor running, she gettin her wet", Clem got hold of Jess, "Lets turn the youngin round so Mrs can get at her hole, lets have us some up and down lovin", Pauline felt herself being lifted, they forced her legs open as she was lowered over the woman's mouth, "O.K. yous two lets see some juice in your mouths". The men's laughter echoed round the room, "O.K ladies lets see some good kissin between them leggies or your ass's will be dancin tonight". The two women knew they meant it and their tongues worked franticly at each others holes, Pauline ground her hips down, forcing her cunt in to the woman's mouth, she knew they both had to please the perverted pleasures of these men, she knew they both had to cum. Both women started to get wet, Jess inspected the woman's cunt, "She's making it, hun here is really making Mrs cum", Pauline heard, " Hope this youngins as good with cock in her mouth as she is with pussy", Clem pushed a finger up past Pauline's tongue and deep inside the woman, "All righty these women is all hot and wet, lets fuck em", he turned to Mr Johansson, "You don't mind if we fuck this pretty wife of yous again do ya, seems she's all wet and wantin it and as you know old Jess here just loves porkin her pretty ass", he looked at Pauline, "Come on you". Clem, Ray and Frank took Pauline in to the sitting room, she felt sorry for the woman but grateful that Jess had stayed there with Jude, Ray said, "Who gets to fuck her first", Clem held her by her hair, "We all do". Pauline was almost hysterical, "What do you mean, oh god no, no please don't, I'm only 17 please, I beg you no", she felt Clem's hand cup her between her legs as Ray and Frank squeezed her breasts and rolled her nipples, "Beg all yous want honey but yous old enough to take us all and with a cunt like this you sure as hell are going to, Ray git yourself down on the floor, she's gona sit on yous cock, I'm havin me some backdoor and yous Frank, yous gona tell us if she's as good with cock in her mouth as she is with pussy". She watched in horror as the three men took their clothes off, she wanted to scream at them but she heard the woman scream first, then Jess said, "Git yous ass up and do the wiggle while I have me some, yous listen if yer don't I'll whip your cunt off and for fuck sake stop yer squealin, just git your mouth round that cock, lick it all over and his balls need a tonguing, then suck him all the way like we showed ya". There was a brief silence then a grunting sound and Pauline knew they were fucking her both ends, then Jess said, "Now ain't that a pretty sight Mr, yous wife sure do look nice when we fuck her, see how we dun teached her how to fuck, she gona be one hot pussy when yous gits her back, that's if we don't take her with us, we may want to use her all the time". Pauline's legs were kicked open as Ray got down under her, his massive cock stared up at her, "Come on now hun git your wet cunt wrapped round that boner". Sobbing to herself she lowered down and impaled her tight cunt on to the waiting pole, she tried to do it as slowly as she could but a pair of hands on her hips and another pair on her shoulders pushed her hard down, she fought to stifle a scream as it slid in to her moist passage. Stood in front of her was Frank his cock jutted out thick and long, he moved forward towards her face when Clem said, "You better be kneeling, because I'm gona bend her", she was shoved forward as she felt fingers pushing up her ass, they were wet, no it was cream. Ray grinned in to her face pushing his tongue out and licking over her lips, as she felt Clem pushing at her entrance, as he started to push in she went to scream only to have Ray force his tongue in to her mouth. She kept her mouth open she knew she couldn't bite, she tried to move to escape the pain as he broke in to her only to her him say, "You keep wigglin girly I'm lovin your tight ass, yous gona git fucked a lot up here, when the boys git to know how tight you is, I know your gona get it lots". He was fully up her when Frank grabbed her hair and pulled her head up, "Suckin time girly, git your mouth on this and suck all the way, hope yous learnt at school how to take it deep, cous yous gona have it all. The pain in her ass and the thrusting up her cunt were forgotten as she concentrated on breathing, the full length of Franks cock was stuck in her throat, he held her hair and jaw and drove it all the way, only pulling slightly back for her to suck in air. The three of them thrust in to her as hands pinched her ass, tit's and nipples, she was almost unconscious when Clem came up her ass, she was aware of her ass being filled but she could now feel Frank about to cum in her mouth, panic set in, she knew she would have to swallow or choke. It poured out and down her throat, she fought to swallow jerking her head to get air, breathing through her nose until he pulled back and lay against the wall. Suddenly Ray pushed her back up and squeezed her tit's pushing them up forcing her to bounce up and down on him until mercifully he also flooded in to her. As he stopped she looked down at the grinning face, "Woooooeeeee", is all she heard, then, "Man ain't she a hot fuck, can't wait tell she make's us hard again then we's gona have us some more of her". She was to tired to fight as they lifted her up and dropped her back in the chair, she felt cum oozing from her, running between her legs and her throat was raw, her eyes watched the three men with just their shirts on, their foul meat hanging, wet, thick and grotesque, she knew they would soon be hard and ready to use on her again, she slipped in to unconsciousness. A stinging blow on the side of her breast woke her, Jess was standing, grinning at her with the cane rod in his hand, she looked at the thin red line on her breast, "Want some more, I hear say you got a tight ass hole that needs porkin", she shook with fear, "No, please no not that, I'll do anything but not there". Jess grinned as he swiped the cane through the air, "Anything a, like Mrs, then yous gona do what I say, ya", she looked at the ugly man, she could see the evil in his eye's, but still whispered, "Yes". Jess stood in front, "Then hows about you and me havin a nice kissin time before I do some cunt kissin then you do some cock kissin, and yous better mean it, come on hun show me how much you like me". Slowly she stood, his dirty black teeth still grinned at her, she closed her eyes and moved to kiss him, she open her mouth and put her tongue in his, grinding her body against him as she sucked his tongue in to her mouth. She pulled away and started to kiss over his stubbled face up to his ear, "If you untie me I'll do things to you", he pulled her head back, "Ya and if we keep you tied we do things to you, now lets eat some pussy". She sat back in the chair and opened her legs, Jess knelt a stuck his tongue as far up Pauline's cunt as it would go, the stubble on his face scrapped on her thighs as he sucked and licked like a dog on heat, he stopped, "You want to piss in my mouth, Hun a, I like it, so yous better do it", she knew she had to, thank god she wanted to, a stream of golden liquid poured out of her, he lapped at it, laughing like a deranged lunatic. "mmmmm sure tastes sweet, now yous gets my cock, yous gona suck me dry, I'll sit there, you do me", he pulled her up, and took her place, his cock stood up, Pauline knelt and took the cock in her mouth then forced her head up and down getting it as far as she could down her throat, he said, "Yous sure looks pretty with my cock down yer throat", then laid back to enjoy it. The force she was using and the other mouth rape made her mouth bleed, she saw that as she spat out the pink coloured cream he had just pumped in her mouth. Choking as she was she didn't know but Jude was behind her, as she stood her grabbed her, swung her round and held her head in an arm look, Jess got up picked up the cane and stung her ass a dozen times before letting her sink to the floor. Jude dragged her to the back of the chair, bent her over it , she pleaded, "No" Jude said, "You ain't stuck yous tittie's in my mouth, so I'm gona stick my dick up yer ass", he pushed his cock in to her sore bleeding ass. Her screams brought Ray in, "She sure don't like her ass porked, pity as weem all gona have some", Jude laughed, "It's tight, real tight but yous can shut her up fer me, stick it in her mouth I'll make her suck". Jude slapped Pauline's bleeding cheeks, "You gona suck him or yous want another whoppin", Pauline blubbered through her tears, "I'll suck, I'll suck, put it in my mouth, please don't hit me, I'll suck you". Ray stuffed his cock in her mouth and started to fuck her face, "Ray, where's the others", Ray looked at Jude, "Their making honey pots dinner by fucking Mrs, reckon their gona git her to suck all their cum out her cunt, that's what I come fer, still reckon she's got time to swallow some of mine first". After Ray and Jude had finish with her, Pauline was taken in to the bedroom where the woman was still tied to the bed, Clem slapped Pauline's ass, "Looks like you got a good whopping, now yous gona eat yous dinner or yous gona git another, it's in Mrs cunt so get lappin". The taste of the men's cum mixed with the woman's juice was foul but Pauline sucked it and made sure the men saw her, she knew she had to make her cum. They put a rope round her neck and did the same to the woman fastening them both to the bed head, then they were untied, Clem spoke, "You two seemed to git on real nice so yous can play with each other while we eat and watch and yous both know what yous gona git if we don't like the way you wiggle". Pauline and the woman kissed each other, sucked at tit's and fingered each others cunt, humiliating themselves for the men's sick pleasures, they tried to sleep only to be woken through out the night just to satisfy them, they would be sandwiched between men being fucked from behind in the ass or cunt as they had to kiss and fondle each other. In the morning they were washed by the men, taken to the toilet by the men, they were fed by the men and they were fucked by the men, all day they would be on their knees sucking cock, on their back being fucked in the cunt or tit's or bent over with their ass in the air servicing them, if it wasn't the men they were playing with each other's cunt's for their amusement. It was about 4pm when Pauline felt happy the men said it was time to move on, the woman was retied to the bed, Pauline was being tied ready to be fastened to a chair when Ray shouted from the front, "Quick get yous ass's over here". They grabbed Pauline and gagged her before they dragged her with them. Coming up the path was the hikers, the three girls and the woman leader, Clem held Pauline tight as he looked, "Looky what we got here, 4 more pussy's to play with, looks like we ain't goin nowhere boys, what you think honey pot, we sure would like to see you suckin the cunt of that one in front, can you see her, glass's and pigtails, youd look good with your face buried between her legs", Pauline groaned then fainted. PAGAN. Blerk finish with the hikers calling glass's and pigtails
Copy-right kayce69@fsworld.co.uk Short stories about Pauline's by Pagan The Perils of Pauline 8 Pauline Edwards. Karl read the letter again and shook his head, " Oh well time to do a few things I really want to" he was still in his thoughts when an urgent rapping on the back door startled him. He put the letter away in the sideboard and went to answer the continues knocking, as he opened the door his 13 yr old granddaughter tumbled in. He caught her, "Hold on Louisa, what's the matter", she stormed past him and in to the sitting room, he followed. She had sat down on the settee, "It's that bitch Linda, I hate my bloody sister, she's a cow", he sat beside her, his eyes fixed on her knees and the pink flesh of her thighs up to her little grey pleated skirt, "Just calm down and tell me all about it". Her beautiful young lips pouted, "I can't, it's private", Karl got up, "I'll fix you a drink, that will give you time to relax, what time is your mother expecting you", still with the fixed pout she answered, "She's gone out with that bitch, I'm to stay here until she picks me up at 10". He went to the kitchen cupboard, opened it and picked out the lemon sachet to make the lemonade; he looked at the bottle of vodka, his brain shouted, "Why not". He mixed two sachets in to the glass, poured in the vodka and topped it up with water, took a neat swig from the vodka bottle and went back to the pretty girl, "Here you are and don't drink it all at once", she snatched it from him and downed it in one, he smiled he knew if he told her not to she would. "Taste's funny, have you got some chocolate, I'm hungry", he got up, come with me and lets see what I've got". She got up and swayed, " Ohhh I feel silly", Karl held her as she giggled, he asked " Do you want another lemonade", she fell towards him, "I think I better". He lent her back and went to the kitchen; he smiled as her heard her giggle. Quickly he made another special lemonade and took it to her, "Here you are", he held it as he made sure she finished it, he took the empty glass, "You sit still while I try and find you some nice tasty chocolate". As he bent and looked in the sideboard his eyes swung to the girl; With her legs open he could see up to her snug pink pants, her tight fitting top showed her youthful breasts, her lovely face looked cute, she had a silly smile he knew it was caused by the drink, he thought well at least my son can breed good looking daughters, he smiled to himself, I should bloody well hope so with who he married, what ever Pauline Watson saw in him I'll never know, she was a rare, beauty with tit's to die for. He knew he had some chocolates but made a fuss for her benefit, "Here you are, come on sit on granddads knee and we will enjoy a feast", he pulled her on to his knee, she lay on him as he broke a piece and handed to her, she took it and put it between her baby cute lips. "Now what's that young sister been doing to upset you", she giggled, "I shouldn't tell you but she let my boyfriend play with her", Karl felt his cock stir, "What do you mean play with her", she was really giggling now, "She let him put his hand up her skirt", Karl's cock was now straining at his trousers, "That's not right I will have to tell your mum and as for the boy he will get in a lot of trouble, did this happen at school", she was having trouble thinking straight but was trying to talk properly, "Yes, eerrr yes it did but no, no you can't tell mummy, that would be awful, she will go ballistic". He tried to cover his smile, "If it happened at school the head must be told then the police". She tried to concentrate, "No please no, you can't, no granddad you musn't", Karl pushed on, "And the boy's name", she was so confused she told him, "James Hopkins", Karl almost shouted, "You mean the counsellors son". She was starting to feel sick, but she still argued, "You must never tell, mum would go mad and dad would ground us forever we would be in so much trouble", she was now starting to cry, "Please granddad, promise you won't tell, we couldn't get in trouble with the police". Karl tried to look stern, "I'll have to think about it", just then she was sick. He took the semi-conscious girl upstairs and in to the bath room, filled a basin and took her top off then her skirt, she sat wide legged on the toilet seat as he rinsed off the uniform, he squeezed them out ready to put in the tumble drier, as he did he looked at her. Her head lay back, he thought, she has the face of an angel, but he didn't look at her face for long, his eye's were draw to the open legs and the outline of her young cunt and now she was fast asleep. He ran downstairs and put the wet things in the drier, as he came back to the bathroom he looked at his watch, 5.40, time for her to sleep it off, he carried her to the spare room and laid her on the bed, before covering her he took a long look at her and thought of the bulge in his trousers, again his brain said, "Why not" he knelt beside the bed. Karl hooked his finger in to the bra and pulled upwards, two lovely budding breasts with pink little nipples were revealed to his eyes, he slid his other hand in and squeezed the mound, he swallowed then he moved down to the pink pants and pulled them away, just a hit of curly brown hair over the tight juice slit, as his finger ran over it he thought it looked good enough to eat, he stopped, covered her and went down stairs. He poured another drink and sat, his mind clear and precise on what he was going to do. It was about 9.40 when Karl parked just outside the school; he went in to the secretary's office and asked if Linda Edwards could be excused for an eye inspection, something about a precautionary letter from the doctor, he was shown to the class and Linda came out. He didn't say much on the ride back to his house just, "I want a serious word with you young lady", he marched her in and stood her in front of him as he sat on the settee, he was shaking with excitement as he said, "So what's all this about you and James Hopkins", he hid the smile as he watched the colour drain from her face, he pressed on, "Well I'm waiting or shall I phone your mother and the police". That was the one, tears welled up in her eyes, "I didn't mean anything to happen, it just did, I wanted to get back at Louisa, she let him and some others play with her, I wanted to prove I could get boy's", Karl nearly choked with excitement as he thought, both of them. He controlled himself, "Well if you don't want me to tell I better find out what happened", he put his hand on her knee, "Is this what he did", he slid his hand up under the grey pleated skirt, she went to move her hands, "If you didn't move them for Hopkins then you better not move them now". Her legs felt soft as he pushed up wards, he could feel his cock going hard as he rubbed her thighs, she stared at him he was trying not to smile, as his fingers reached her pants he said, "You let him touch you here didn't you", she bit her lip and nodded, he stroked her crutch through her pants he could feel the soft out line of her lips. "Your pants are getting wet, take them off and show me them", her eye's looked pitiful, "But granddad", Karl had made his mind up, "You do for me or you go to the police, what's mummy going to say then", knowing she had to do what granddad said, she reached up under her skirt and pulled the blue pants down, she handed them to Karl who put them in his pocket before travelling back up under the skirt again, he was working on guess work now, "When he touched you here did he say that Louisa had let him do it to her", his fingers played over her naked bald cunt. To his delight she nodded, "You're a bad girl I should spank you, take off your skirt", his eye's feasted on her as she took off her skirt and stood naked from the waist down before him, "Come on young lady over my knee", the trembling girl stood at the side then bent over his knee, he allowed himself a smile as he looked at the beautiful small ass, naked and at his mercy. Thwack, not hard but just enough, she squealed, thwack again and again leaving his hand on the naked skin before another one, he pushed her leg off his lap opening her legs as he hit again this time his fingers traced over the open cunt lips, thwack she started to cry, "You want me to stop", a pitiful, "Yes" came from Linda. He pushed her off, "Kneel in front of me, you seem to let boys do what they like to you, so tell me what they do to Louisa", she sniffled and cleared her throat, " James told me that she has been with him and some others", Karl interrupted, "Names Linda give me names", She looked at him, "James and Tony Bliss, Ralph Smith, and Leonard Sullivan", Karl nodded, "Go on". She started again, "They go to the building site, in some of the new houses, she lets them put their hands in her blouse and in her pants, lets them feel her up and she plays with theirs". "Have you played with James Hopkins", she shook her head, "Well if you don't want granddad to say anything your going to play with his, take the rest of your clothes off", she looked startled, "But granddad", he snapped, "No buts this is a serious matter, you ether do for me or I tell on you, and if you say anything about this I will deny it and tell everyone you made the story up to save yourself, now take the rest of your clothes off". He quickly had his trousers off before she took her top off, his cock was long and hard, he stood up and watched the look on her face as it danced in front of her, "See the little pee hole", she nodded, "Kiss it", she still looked up at him, "Come on Linda, do as your told, kiss it", her lips puckered as she bent forward and kissed the end of his cock. "Now put the end inside your mouth and close your lips tight around it", he darn't move in case he exploded over her as her little mouth opened and he watched the end of his cock disappear inside the sweet lips, "Now play your tongue over the end", her tongue felt unbelievable as it danced over his cock, he knew that very soon he was going to fill her mouth. He quickly said, "Granddad going to put something in your mouth, don't worry just swallow it, it's what grown up women take to make them sexy and it's good for you", as the word you came out so did his cum, Linda chocked but tried to swallow, Karl was amazed to see just how much slid down her throat. He pulled her up, "Come upstairs and I'll clean you up, you should have a mouth wash", he couldn't take his eye's of the naked butt as she walked up in front of him. Once in the bathroom he washed the driblets of cum off her chest, using his hands on her nipples, then gave her the mouth wash before he took her in to his bedroom, "Lay down and open your legs, it's my turn to pleasure you", as if in a daze the girl did as she was told. He lay between her spread legs, his mouth licked at the open slit, as if beyond his wildest hopes after about five minutes of licking, she started to get wet. He worked at the young girls sensitive slit, he heard her moaning, he used his fingers to excite her more as he watched her head roll from side to side, "Do you hear your mummy moan like this when daddies fucking her, Linda squealed as he tickled her wet clit, "No, no not with daddy only Alistair", Karl stopped, "Who the fuck is Alistair". His mouth went back to sucking and licking the now wet cunt as he heard, "Mummies boyfriend, he comes round when daddies away or when he'ssss at the a a gymmmmm or or play---ing gooollllfff", she spurted her cum in to Karl's sucking mouth. Karl was quickly up and at her side, "What's this Alistair like", the poor exhausted girl was trying to think, "She thinks he's lovely, she keeps letters and photos of him in a secret red box, I've seen her looking at them". "When's daddy away again", he tickled his finger up in to her cunt which made her jump, "Ooooo, this weekend, he's away playing team golf", Karl put the finger up to his nose, "Mmmm that give's me an idea, now you are not to say anything about today or what you have told me, then I will say nothing about, you, understand", she nodded, "Right lets get you back to school". The phone rang, she picked it up, "Hallo Pauline Edwards", the voice at the other end said, "Hallo Pauline it's your father-in-law", she answered, "Oh hallo Karl, what's up", Karl thought, my dicks up but that's later, "Listen Pauline, I've been thinking, I don't see the girls that often and I thought it would be nice if they spent a weekend with me sometime and I could do all the granddaddy things, you know spoil them", Pauline was quick, "What a great idea, as it happens Alex is away this weekend and I had planed to do some spring cleaning, do you want them this weekend", Pauline couldn't see the smile on Karl's face when he said, "Oh alright then, pack some things and drop them off on Friday". Karl was watching out the window as Pauline drove up, he licked his lips as he saw the two girls get out, Pauline went to the boot and took out a small case then followed them up the path, he opened the back door. The two girls looked very quiet as they came in, Pauline just handed him the case, Karl thought she looked gorges, the tight sweater showed her magnificent tit's, he tried hard to look at her face not the pointing nipples. After a few pleasantries he watched her full round ass as she went back down the path, he thought, she can't wait for a good fucking this weekend, Alistair you're a lucky man, but lady you don't know this yet but I'm going to have some of yours soon. As he walked in to the sitting room the two girls sat watching T.V. they looked at him, "Aren't you going to give your granddad a kiss", Linda asked if she could use the toilet, the second she was out of the room he grabbed Louisa, "Well young lady and what about, James, Tony, Ralph and Leonard", he heard a quiet, "Oh fuck", he smiled, "You better believe it". He held her, "About that kiss", he pulled her and kissed her hard on the mouth until she opened her mouth and his tongue flicked in, he enjoyed her squealing until he stopped, "You let the boys kiss you so you better do all I say this weekend or your mother will go more than ballistic, understand", she nodded. Linda came back in, "Right ladies first some of my special lemonade", he handed out two glass's and stood watching as they finished them, "Second, let's have the both of you upstairs", the two girls walked slowly upstairs, Karl came up behind them, "Get a move on and don't worry your pretty heads, I'll make sure we all enjoy ourselves". He pushed the unwilling girls in to his bedroom and positioned them at the end of the bed, he watched them, their innocent faces looked anywhere but at him as he took his clothes off. He lay naked in the middle of his bed his cock hard with anticipation, "Linda take Louisa's clothes off", he waited to see the reaction, there was none, Linda turned and pulled Louisa round, then started to undo her buttons. He smiled, "What no arguments", almost in a whisper Louisa said, "It's ether this or the police and we know you won't hurt us", his heart leapt, "Not if you do as your told, now Louisa start to undress Linda". He fought not to play with himself as the two girls slowly took each others clothes off, they stood staring at the floor as naked as the day they were born. He could hardly speak as he gazed at the fantastic sight, Louisa with nice young tit's topped with pouting nipples and a little hair to cover her tight slit, Linda her tit's just budding, her nipples round and dark against her pale skin and her cunt totally bald, "Come and lay ether side of me", they climbed on the bed and lay still, he put an arm round each and pulled them to him, his hands ran over the naked bodies. He turned to Linda, "Do you remember what I did to you on this bed, I used my tongue between your legs and you liked it, didn't you", Linda just looked at him, "I know you did because your little pussy got wet, so admit it", she quietly said, "It was nice". He pulled her lovely face to him, "Then you do it to Louisa and make her wet, you must make her wet or granddad will get mad and spank you". Karl made room for the two girls to get together, Louisa looked at him with a worried look on her face, Karl stroked her hair, "Don't play the innocent with me, you've had your pussy played with, and you liked it so get your legs open". Karl slowly stroked his cock as he watched his 12-year-old granddaughter sucking and licking his 13 year olds cunt, his eyes glued to Louisa's expressions, he didn't have long to wait, a little sigh and some movement from her hips, his hand stroked the back of Linda's head as he pushed her face further between the open legs. Louisa started to groan, Karl ran his hands over her tit's rubbing his palm over her nipple she squirmed, her hips started to jump, Linda carried on her licking until Louisa moaned and pushed Linda's head hard down, she squealed then she collapsed back on to the pillow, Karl smiled to him self, "Good girl Linda, give Louisa a little time and she will do that to you and I want to hear you squeal". It was only 10 minutes and Karl was watching the reverse, Linda was moving her hips already, Louisa was a natural, her tongue darting out and licking all over Linda's naked cunt, his eye's shone he knew what was coming next, he was. Linda came, heaverly spurting herself in to Louisa's face, Karl told them to clean themselves, soon they were back, laying beside him, "You two have enjoyed yourselves haven't you", there was a little embarrassed nodding, "Good, now Linda show Louisa what you did to my cock". Linda moved down the bed and took the stiff meat in to her mouth. This time Karl held her head and moved her slowly up and down, in his excited state it took only a few minutes for him to shoot himself in to her throat. She coughed and spat a little, Karl told her to go and have a mouthwash, while she was in the bathroom Karl grabbed Louisa and kissed her hard on the mouth, "Now you get to get a mouthful, get down and do the same and you have a bigger mouth than your sister so suck more in". As Linda walked back in Louisa was sucking Karl's cock hard again he tapped the side of the bed and Linda lay back beside him, he pulled her to him and kissed her then pushed her up so he could suck on her cute little nipples. As he kissed and licked the harding bud his hand ran over her ass, squeezing the young firm flesh, just gently playing around between her legs until he pumped another load of juice in to another young mouth. After they had all been to the bathroom, Karl watched the girls as they used the toilet, he cleaned them then returned to the bed and pulled the covers back. They all got in to bed, he cuddled them to him as he watched them go to sleep, he thought, that's enough for tonight there's another day and night tomorrow, he smiled to himself, gently, gently catchy monkey. In the morning he slipped out of bed and went down to make breakfast, then he woke the girls, kissed them both before leaving them to dress. As soon as breakfast was over they piled in to the car and went shopping, he bought them everything they asked for, he also bought himself and digital camera and a lap top, then a slap up lunch before a trip to the pictures, he thought that will give them something else to tell their mother. When they got home he told them to try on their new clothes, he made sure this was done in front of him, he enjoyed the little strip shows. Soon it was dusk and time to draw the curtains and have them all to himself permanently naked. He tried out his new camera, making them kiss and fondle each other then pose in some erotic positions as he took snaps of the naked young beauties, then he quickly down loaded them on to his lap-top, before deciding more interesting pictures could be taken in the bedroom. For the next six hours Karl enjoyed his power, he had them on their backs with their legs wide open as he kissed and sucked at their entire bodies. His tongue danced from mouths to tit's, nipples to cunts, before his cock was being sucked by young mouths, his camera never stopped. He had cum three times in their mouths when he had them 69 each other, he took picture after picture before he himself got naked, he lay on the bed with two sweet faces looking up at him as they licked and kissed his cock, he was in heaven, "Good girls just stay like that while I fuck your face's, do you know you really have got sweet mouths just like a cunt, hope you like my cock in there, I do, come on roll your tongue's over it, let me feel them, ohhh yes your doing it just right, that's it suck it, suck it right down your throats", the last three pictures were of the same sweet faces covered in his juice. In the morning he had them suck him off again then as he dressed he watched them suck out each other, he enjoyed the squealing and sucking noise's he thought that's put pay to bed time stories, then over coffee and a couple of milk shake's, he asked what time mother was coming for them, they told him two. He took a key from Linda and left them at 12, he had an idea that she was with Alistair and would make a detour, he wasn't wrong.He took pictures of them as they left, she did exactly what he thought and followed Alistair in her car. As soon as they were gone Karl used the key and entered the house. He soon found the red box and took out the contence, using his camera he took pictures of letters and photos of the two of them, then quickly he was back with the girls. He had been back 10 minutes when she pulled up, "Have they been any bother, you look as though you have really spoilt them, you must have money to burn, what about saving for the future", he smiled at her, "That's my problem besides they've been really good, by the way have you been busy"? He smiled at her answer of cleaning all weekend, he thought, ya you've had someone cleaning all right, someone who's been cleaning your cunt. It was three weeks later, the girls had been over a couple of times, each time he played with them, educating their lovely mouths and by now their very active tongues. They told him that daddy was away on business, he rang Pauline and told her he must see her on the Friday morning, she argued but he insisted, she finally agreed but it could only be an hour as she had a meeting with an old friend, he thought, not this time, some-one else is getting a taste of that pussy. He was all prepared as she arrived, she came in, still arguing that she hadn't the time for all this, he took her to the sitting room and made her coffee, black 2 sugars, then he switched on the lap-top, images of her and Alistair played out across the screen followed by pictures of letters and nice romantic shots of her and lover boy. He toyed with a pair of hand-cuffs as he watched her face, her eye's confused, her hands went to her partly opened mouth, he imaged it wide open and full, she looked at him."Put these on", he threw the cuffs at her, she caught them "Why", he stood and walked towards her, "I've other things to show you and I don't need arguments". "But I won't", he virtually ordered her to do as she was told or he told her the shit hit's the fan now. She clipped and steel band on one wrist then moved to the other, "Behind", she looked at him, didn't say anything and clipped her wrists behind her back, "The other stuff is in the bedroom, you lead". She just sat looking at him, he took her arm pulled her up and aimed her towards the stairs, "Up". She walked up in front of him, he smiled as he thought, can't resist it, he slapped her ass hard, she screamed, "What the fuck", he giggled, "Sensitive are we, been getting too much up there". When they reached the top he stopped her and whispered, "Like it in the ass"? He was enjoying taunting her. She wasn't her usual assured self and avoided the question, he pushed her in to the bedroom, and shoved her on the bed, "Not the bed you had in mind this afternoon and certainly not the man, but one cock is like any other providing it can do the job", he dropped his trousers. She stared at him in disbelief, "Karl you can't be serious, your mad, I'll never", he smiled at he massaged his hard cock, "No not mad, if you want extra then you can have a little extra from me or I will let Alex have the pictures, I know from the letters that lover boy is married, she is disabled but she holds the purse strings so you are his bit of fun on the side". She snapped back, "He loves me", Karl carried on, "He loves fucking you, and that's all, think of your kids, if Alex found out, oh boy", she was fighting back a sob when suddenly Karl struck. He grabbed her turned her round and forced he to kneel on the bed, she started to yell at him but he just said, "Go along with it Pauline it's your only chance". He pushed her skit up as she sobbed in to the pillow, then her pants were pulled down exposing her round firm ass, he ran his hands over her ass and thighs, then he slid his had over the fullness of her cunt and tweaked the folds of the lips. Using both hands he pulled her cunts lips apart and inspected the hole from behind. He laughed as he inserted two fingers in to her then a third one ploughed her ass as he started to fuck them in and out. He was ecstatic as he felt her body start to betray her, he felt her hole moisten, his fingers slid easily in to the wet cunt. He worked on her until he heard a faint moan then he let his thumb go in her ass as he pushed his cock against her slippery cunt hole, he was going to fuck her. She squealed as he pushed in to the juice drenched cunt but she was so wet that she didn't move and Karl knew she wouldn't as he drove hard at her, he loved the control and her humiliation. "Oh yes Pauline you have a lovely cunt, a real cock sucker, bet old lover boy give it to your hard, that's all you are to him a hole to fuck and your stupid enough to open your legs to a knob-head like him", his thumb pushed as far as it could up her ass, "Bet he likes a bit of this and I bet you let him, bet you let him do what he like as long as he say's I love you, you stupid cunt". He was banging her as hard as he could, "Oh yes come on cock sucker take it all, I'm going to dump a load up you, so get ready", he held her hips tight as he came up her, filling her as full as he could, he just kept pumping it out as he rained hard smacks down on her naked ass. He held her ass as he pulled his cock out then, using both his hands he opened her cunt lips again and watched as his juice dribbled back out of her hole, he pushed his finger's in and scooped some of his cum out, then went around to her face and forced it in to her mouth, she spat and called him foul names, he just laughed as he headed for the bathroom. He was just about half way through a piss when he heard her run downstairs. By the time he got downstairs she was staring at the screen, she had tried to delete the pictures but with her hands tied she had only pressed the wrong buttons, there on the screen were pictures of Linda and Louisa sucking his cock. She turned on him, "How could you, you bastard, you are going inside for this, you will get twenty years for this, you fucking pervert", as she ranted at him he walked over to the sideboard, took out the letter and put it to her face, she read it. She stared at him as she got to the bit which said, "We are sorry that the finding of the specialist are the same as your doctor and we agree that the infected intestine is inoperable, the finding of your doctor are the same as ours, you life expectance can be no more than 8 to 10 months, once again our sincere condolences. He pulled the paper away from under her nose, "So want to you say to twenty years now, smart ass", he thumped her in the stomach, she buckled to her knees, he looked down as her large breasts heaved up and down while she took in deep breaths. "Do you know what they say Pauline, they say that all the things you enjoyed during your life flash past you as you die and some of the things that I want to flash past me are me fucking your ass, cunt, mouth and tits". He bent grabbed her hair pulled her up and slung her over his shoulder, his right arm held her thighs his left hand stroked her ass as he carried her back upstairs. PAGAN.
Copy-right Kayce69@fsworld.co.uk. Short stories about Pauline's by Pagan. The Perils of Pauline 9 Pauline Templeton. He was staring at the old brown clock hanging on the wall opposite, it read 11.20pm, he was thinking, thank god only 40 minutes to go, when the phone rang, he leaned across the desk and picked the receiver up, "Hello, Samaritans, can I help"? A male voice started whining on about how he couldn't face life because of his massive debts, he had so many money problems, what was he to do"? Dudley listened interjecting his moaning with, "Oh dear, yes I understand, Oh that's terrible". Finally he gave him two phone numbers for financial assistant, reassured him it wasn't all that bad and hung up, thinking to himself, what a prick. The clock read 11.35, the phone rang again, "Hello, Samaritans, can I help", I quiet female voice sounded startled, "Oh, eerrr yes hello, I don't know why I'm ringing, I don't want to waste your time but I must talk to someone". He spoke calmly to her, "Then take your time and tell me what you want, it won't be a waste of time". She cleared her throat, "I don't know what to do, I'm so depressed, I have no friends, I've driven everybody I knew away, I just want to kill myself". Dudley grabbed a note pad and pen, "Can you give me a name to talk to"? "Pauline Temp, eerrr Smithson", he wrote Temple-----? "Well Pauline Smithson, would you like to tell me what has caused all this misery"? He heard a little sob in her voice, "My wonderful husband was killed in a car crash and I can't get over it", he asked if they had been married long, he thought to himself, she sounds quite young, "Only four years, he was the only man in my life, I just want to die and be with him". "Oh no, you mustn't say that, is it money problems"? she quickly said, "Oh no, not at all, the insurance paid everything, no, no that's not a problem it's that I'm so lonely, people have tried to be so nice but I only want him, I can't get on with other men, their just not him". Dudley pressed on, "Have you spoken to anybody else", she was really sobbing, "Yes I've told all my friends I just want to die, I want to kill myself, I bore everybody now they have stopped speaking to me". Dudley calmed her, "Now don't say that, have you got a phone number", she told him, "01795 552381". He asked "Is that a local number", she carried on, "Yes, why"? Her wrote it on the pad, "I will get a special councillor to ring you tomorrow, is ten alright", she quietly said, "Yes, I'll be in". As he put the phone down he quickly reached for the phone book, Temple, no nothing, Templeford, no nothing, Templeton, yes, the phone number matched, he wrote, 48 Cedar Grove, Ashley, he picked the phone up and dialled, a male voice answered, "Yes", Dudley whispered, "Smith this is Williams, you and Jones need to be at 48 Cedar Grove, Ashley at ten tomorrow, her name is Pauline Templeton, money, husband dead, has told people she wants to die, really depressed, anyway you know what to do, good luck", he replaced the handset, picked up his jacket and left. She sat on the chair, adjusting her pleated navy skirt and nervously straitening her sleeveless white blouse. Her eyes went from the clock to the phone then to a picture of her late husband that adorned the sideboard, smiling at him and saying, " Well Dave do I look all-right or am I being stupid putting make-up on to answer the phone", she got up and walked towards it". As she picked up the picture she was startled by a knock on the back door, she replaced the picture and went to the door, through the glass she could see two men. One was large and a bit untidy; the other was smaller with a weasely thin face. "Yes what is it", the larger one came close to the glass, "Mrs Templeton, we have come with regards to your call to Samaritans last night". This confused her, "But I thought you were going to phone, how did you know my name I, I"? The other smiled, "We were very concurred at the report and thought a home visit most important, may we come in"? She opened the door and pointed to the lounge, they wiped their feet, smiled at her and went through to the lounge, she followed and asked them to sit, she sat opposite. The larger man spoke first, "My name is Smith and this is Mr Jones, we were told that you don't want to live anymore, that seems very strange for such a beautiful woman to contemplate". The other man nodded, "That's very true Mr Smith, a very beautiful woman should never feel like that". She fidgeted as the men complemented her and gave a quite, "Thank you", before telling them of the car accident and how she had tried to date but it was no use. The two men sat quietly as she went in to detail on how she had annoyed people by continually talking about David and how she wanted to end it all. The two men looked at each other, "Well Mr Jones what a sad story". "Yes Mr Smith, it would be such a sad waste of life, but what do you suggest". Smith looked at Pauline, "Mrs Templeton, show me what you would write to the world if you were to leave it", Jones took a half used writing pad from an old battered brown case and past it, with a pen, to Pauline. Pauline looked at them, Jones sat back down, "Come along Mrs Templeton, do as Mr Smith asked, remember we are here to help you". "Quite right Mr Jones, we are here to help". Pauline wrote and pasted it back to Jones, who put it back in the case, she looked surprised, "I thought you wanted to read it", Smith shook his head, "Oh no we just need you to realize what you are thinking, now how would you do it, how would you leave this world, have you thought"? "I don't know, I suppose the car". Jones said, "Not the exhorts pipe, oh no, shouldn't use that people could stop you", "Quite right Mr Jones, she needs privacy, in the home, doors locked". "Do you think so Mr Smith, you mean hanging, and of course there's no going back from hanging". Pauline looked at the two men, "What do you mean no going back". Smith looked at her, "I think a demonstration is in order don't you Mr Jones", "If you think so, Mr Smith, I have a rope, Mrs Templeton have you a strong ceiling fitting". Pauline now a bit flustered, "I don't understand what your saying, what do you mean, hanging". Jones pulled a length of rope from his bag, " What don't you understand, you want to join David". "You see Mrs Templeton, Mr Jones is right you are wasting peoples time and annoying people if your only pretending". " That's right Mr Smith, she doesn't mean it, all this nonsense about her loving husband". Pauline looked at them defiantly, "I just wanted to talk about it, I need to talk and don't you dare talk about my David". Jones stood up, "You should know what it's like to be on the edge of life then you wouldn't treat it so lightly, I would be surprised if David treated things as a joke". "Mr Jones is right, just show us a strong ceiling fix and you will understand". Still with her defiant look, "I can assure you that I don't treat this as a joke, there's a beam in the bedroom all right". "Right Mr Jones lets go to the room", the three of them went to the bedroom. Smith took the bedroom chair and placed it under the beam, Jones threw the rope over, he looked at Pauline, "Mrs Templeton will you step up on the chair and place the rope around you neck, then I think you will understand". Pauline slipped her shoes off, stood on the chair and placed the rope around her neck, "There, satisfied, now what". Jones pulled the rope until it held tight around her neck. She immediately put her hands to her throat, "Now, now Mrs Templeton, it's not that easy, a little more Mr Jones", Jones pulled up, "Is that enough Mr Smith". Smith looked at the struggling woman, "Put your hands down and Mr Jones will stop", she did, as she did Smith took a pair of padded cuffs from the bag, held her wrist's behind her and clicked them together. Pauline groaned and her strangled voice asked, "What are you doing, stop please stop", Smith looked around the room, "Ah Mr Jones you can tie the rope off by going around that radiator", it was soon done and both men looked at the helpless woman. "So what do you think Mr Jones, does our Mrs Templeton look as though she wants to die". "I think my answer is no Mr Smith, she looks very pretty but very frightened and for her to die would be a waste of a beautiful body". "Well said Mr Jones, your right, indeed a waste of a beautiful body, have you noticed the way her breasts rise and fall while she panics for life". "Indeed I have Mr Smith and standing this close I have also noticed she has very nice legs". Pauline felt hands stroking her legs, she could just see the top of their heads, but she knew what they were going to do, she kicked out but they were expecting that and dodged, she lost her footing, the rope tightened, her eyes bulged as she tried to scream Smith pushed her foot back on the chair, "Be careful Mrs Templeton, you could hurt yourself". "Now Mr Jones were where we, ahh yes disusing Mrs Templeton's beauty, I can't see how any man could resist her". "This is true Mr Smith maybe she has defects we can't see, should we investigate after all we are here to help". Pauline squirmed trying to avoid the searching hands, she felt the hem of her skirt move, now almost chocking on the rope she begged them, "No". She knew she was wasting her time as she heard Jones say, "Fine thighs". "Oh yes Mr Jones and look, could that be the problem, white plain snug fitting panties or as we used to call them passion killers". Another straggled "No" as she felt fingers tracing the out line of her pussy lips, "Doesn't feel as though it's been used to much, what do you think Mr Smith"? "Seeing is believing Mr Jones", Pauline felt fingers curl in to the waistband of her pants and pull downward, "Now what do you think Mr Jones". "I do believe this cunt has not had a cock stuffed in it for a while, it looks tight and very, very fuckable, I wonder how much it has been used, I suggest we ask Mrs Templeton". "Splendid idea Mr Jones, if you will do the honours and undo the rope we will have her down and ask her a few questions". Jones slackened the rope and Pauline almost collapsed in to Smith's arm, he let her fall to the floor, he sat on the bed, Jones pulled the chair round and sat behind her, Smith pulled her head up, "Mr Jones has had an idea that if you answered a few of our questions, we may be able to find out why you can't bring yourself to be with another male, but first we must approach the delicate matter of money". Jones held her hair, "What my friend Mr Smith is saying is, where do you keep your cash? It would be easier if you just tell me" Pauline just wanted them out, without putting up a fight she whispered, "The bottom draw, a black jewellery box". Jones looked in to the box, "My, my, such a lot of cash, and a few nice trinkets, Mr Smith the delicate matter is concluded", he emptied the contents in to his bag, took a few other cheaper jewels from the dressing table and put them in the case before returning it to the draw, he sat behind her again. Smith still held her, "There that wasn't difficult was it, now we have sorted out your finance's lets get on to your sex life". Jones pulled her hair, "Mr Smith I believe you mean, lack of it". Smith smiled, "Well Mrs Templeton, how was your sex life, did you fuck a lot and how adventures were you". Pauline tried to pull her head away but he held firm, her defiance returned, "No never, I don't degauss things like that". Smith looked at Jones who immediately put his arm around her neck and squeezed, "If Mr Smith asks a question you answer, it will be easier in this position rather then back on the chair", he squeezed hard making Pauline gag and chock, "Do you remember the chair". He released his grip, Pauline gasped in air, "I don't know why your doing this, please stop, don't put me back on the chair". Jones kept the grip firm, "What do you think Mr Smith, the chair or". "Or what Mr Jones, I think that's up to Mrs Templeton, is she going to answer all my questions"? Jones tightened his grip, Pauline spluttered, "I'll answer, stop, please anything, stop, I'll answer". "That's better Mrs Templeton, now where was I". "Did you fuck a lot and how adventurous were you, I believe Mr Smith". "Thank you Mr Jones, well Mrs Templeton". "We had sex like any other loving couple, we would make love three, four times a week and". "Just stop there Mrs Templeton, I have found the first reason you are not getting on with other men, did you notice Mr Jones"? "I think I did, Mr Smith, was it words"? "Exactly Mr Jones". "You see how helpful we are being Mrs Templeton, now the word sex is a no, no the word is fuck, you fuck each other, he fucks your cunt you take his cock up your cunt, he fucks your ass, you suck his cock, he plays with your tit's, you understand how you should talk, and that's how you will excite your men-friends, understand". "Please I don't I can't", the grip on her neck tightened. "Do you like being fucked, do you get wet, do you cum with a scream"? Choking back tears, Pauline forced a swallow past the gripping arm of Jones, "We used to fuck about three or four times a week". "I think she's beginning to understand, well done Mr Smith". "Thank you Mr Jones, now Mrs Templeton, how often did he fuck your ass"? Pauline tried to shake her head, "He didn't, he would never expect me to do a thing like that". "Oh come now Mrs Templeton, every man likes to fuck an ass and from what I saw as you climbed up those stairs you have a beauty, just think he could have been fucking your ass rather than in that car". Pauline sobbed, "No not my David". "If you want to replace your David you will have to learn to take it up your ass, what do you say Mr Jones"? "I couldn't agree more, Mr Smith and while we are on the subject of pleasure, does she swallow"? Smith ran his finger over her lips, "Do you take it all the way down your long throat and swallow"? "I only ever play with his eerrrr cock as foreplay, he wouldn't use it like that". "Seems to be her problem Mr Jones, she needs to be a little more adventurous to create interest in suitors". "I agree Mr Smith". Smith grabbed a handful of Pauline's hair and held tight, "I'm sure she has as fuckable a mouth as she has ass and cunt". Jones let go his grip, placed his hands on the back of her head and turned her left, he put the fingers of his left hand to her lips, "Come now Mrs Templeton, open those lovely lips, or it will be Mr Smiths turn to hurt you, and we don't want that to happen do we". A forceful shake of Pauline's head had the desired effect and her mouth opened, Jones pushed two fingers across her tongue, "Smooth as velvet a lovely tongue", he pushed further, sliding in to her throat, "She seems not to want to open her throat Mr Smith". Smith's right hand clenched round her throat and squeezed, "Relax your throat Mrs Templeton, come on your going to have to sooner or later, come on try, it's easy, is that any better Mr Jones"? Jones pressed in to her throat pushing past the muscle, "So tight Mr Smith so tight but so nice". Pauline gagged and tried to move as the fingers pushed in to her, her eyes looking, pleading as she open her mouth wide and swallowed more and more of the invading digits, "Mr Smith I'm delighted to say I'm in as far as I can reach". "Well done Mrs Templeton, thanks to Mr Jones your learning more". Jones pulled his hand away and Smith let her fall back to the floor, Jones stepped over the sobbing Pauline, "What next Mr Smith". "Well Mr Jones, it's time to see if this beautiful body needs to be educated in to the art of enjoying sex, it has all the right moving parts so lets see how they move". Both men bent and picked Pauline up, a quick movement found her propelled on to the bed, as they took their jackets off Pauline pleaded, "Why are you doing this to me, you are supposed to help, what have I ever done to you"? Smith loosened his tie, "We are here to help, help you to find your problem and cure it, am I not right Mr Jones"? "Indeed Mr Smith, shall I continue with the examination"? Smith nodded and Jones took a long scalpel like blade from his case, Pauline squealed as she tried to shuffle back from the clasping hand, she didn't get far. Jones grabbed the collar on the blouse and pulled until all the buttons tore off. The blade did the rest as her blouse was shredded. One slice cut her skirt from waist to hem, she rolled on the bed in just her bra and pants, three more slices and she was just in her pants, she rolled on to her front, hiding her ample firm breasts from her hateful tormentors. Smith, now naked, walked to the other side of the bed, pulled the handcuffs up to the small of her back, then with the other hand he slid his fingers in to the waistband of her white pants and pulled upwards, "Fine, round and firm, a lovely delicate pink in colour Mr Jones". Pauline looked to the side at the skinny naked frame of Jones, she watched him lift the case and put it behind her at the bottom of the bed. Pauline sobbed in to the pillow as she felt their hands push under the waistband and stroke her naked ass, she shuddered as Jones said, "Fine and smooth, just like a babies only a lot more fun, a Mr Smith". "A waste to be unused, Mr Jones, a pure waste". Pauline shook, "No, no please leave me alone". "Can't do that Mrs Templeton, not until we have solved all your problems, wouldn't be right would it Mr Smith". "No Mr Jones, we have checked the receptacles now lets see how much movement this body has got, and I leave that to your expert knowledge". Pauline tried to squirm from under Smith's grip as she felt Jones pull her pants down her legs, then oily fingers pushed around her cunt then ass. A slippery fingers pushed hard into her ass-hole the more she wriggled to escape the digit the further it pushed in, again and again ever time covered in more oil. She went rigid as she felt the finger touch her vagina, "No, no stop", but all she heard was Jones voice. "A little up this hole". "It's up to you Mr Jones, it won't hurt to get some slip up there, be better for Mrs Templeton". The words, "Oh god stop, stop, stop", came out in jerky bursts as Jones pushed his fingers in and out of Pauline's cunt, suddenly he stopped, she felt nothing, until her legs were forcefully pushed apart as Jones got on the bed between them. Smith's hand pressed firmly in to her back holding her down, only her head could look from side to side but she could see nether of them. She kicked with her legs, they flayed around until Jones put his weight on them, she knew she was helpless. Something wet and hard pressed between her ass cheeks, she tried to let out a loud scream but Smiths other hand held her head in to the pillow, muffling her. Even as Jones pushed past the slippery entrance her scream was only a pathetic moan. She tried to move, anything to escape the invading object, she may have been held tight but she could still hear, "Lovely sight Mr Smith, a wiggling full ass". "Lovely Mr Jones, now lets see the other hole filled and wiggling". Pauline continued her moaning as she felt something pushing up her cunt, it was huge, she felt herself being torn open, it had been over four months since anything had been up her now both her holes were being invaded. She jumped, the one up her ass moved, then vibrated, the same thing started up her cunt. Jones moved from between her legs, her pants were pulled up trapping the vibrators securely in to her, Smith let her go. Pauline immediately curled up in the middle of the bed, sobbing, "Please take them out, you can't do this, oh god no, please no it's horrorable". The loathsome fat Smith pulled on his equally fat cock as he smiled down at the crying woman, "Me thinks she doth protest her innocence too much, Mr Jones". "We will see, Mr Smith, we will see". Jones had no trouble in grabbing her legs to put a pair of padded ankle cuffs on and then fastened them up to her wrists. Both men lay on the bed, their hard cocks pointing in to Pauline's pretty face as she lay hogtied between them. Pauline looked up at the grinning face's continually pleading with them to remove the vibrating rods, Smith was getting annoyed, "It's not like me to be rude Mrs Templeton but just shut the fuck up, we will tell you how you can get them out but not just now so unless you want Mr Jones to gag you, just be quiet and let us enjoy you". Pauline's eyes closed as she tried to stop crying, her moaning was suddenly interrupted, her eye flew open as a stifled yell filled the bedroom, the two vibrators clicked up a gear, both of them started to rotate, buzzing and thrusting at various speed's and intervals. "It pays to use the best toys doesn't it, Mr Jones". "Only the best for our clients Mr Smith and there's more to come, and the first to find that out will be our Mrs Templeton". Pauline squirmed on the bed, "Please stop them, take them out I can't stand it". "We don't want you to stand, just lay there and enjoy". "This is a wonderful spectator sport, don't you agree Mr Jones". "Mr Smith the way Mrs Templeton is motoring I hope she will be lapping me shortly". The two men laughed at the pun but it was true Pauline squirmed between them, try as she could to stop the humiliation that her body was forcing on her she was now responding to the thrusting inside her. They could all hear the humming coming from her cunt and ass lips, she groaned as she felt the wave of an orgasm building inside her. Squirming around on the bed, she felt a hand on her head. "That's it Mrs Templeton, enjoy". "Mr Smith is right, just enjoy the first of many". Pauline was sobbing between groans she tried once more, "Please take them out I, I can't do this it's, it's, oh god aaahhhh", the vibrators clicked up another gear thrusting faster and the orgasm that had been threatening suddenly shook her body. Both men enjoyed the sight of the groaning woman, hogtied, her ankles held over her ass as her hips thrust in to the bed, she found it imposable to stop the vibrators filling her with uncontrollable pleasure. Slowly the realization of what had just happened consumed her and she sobbed. Her head looked up as she tried to focus through her tears, "Please stop them, take them out, I, I, oh no please no, take them out, oh god it's" "That's right Mrs Templeton, it's happening again". "Mr Smith is right and it's going to happen, again and again". "Oh come now Mr Jones she can always stop this". Pauline's crying was intermingled by gasps as the two vibrators pumped and moved up her, she knew she was very wet and getting wetter and to her horror another set of ripples meant another orgasm was on it's way. "Please stop this, I'm begging you". "I sight to behold, Mr Jones, a tied, beautiful woman begging you". "Yes Mr Smith, but what is she begging for". The men deliberately took their time, watching her as wriggled around between them, finally Smith said, "Mrs Templeton what is it you want". As the vibrators clicked up, driving her closer to another climax she gasped, "To take these-ese out, pla, plesee". "Shall I Mr Jones or will you". Both men grinned at each other as Pauline gasped and jumped giving a little squeal as she couldn't stop herself and came again. "After you Mr Smith". "Thank you Mr Jones, well Mrs Templeton, if you want them out there are two big cocks full, hard and horny looking at you, to be blunt, we now know you have a superb throat muscle so use it and suck them both empty, swallow it all and then we will take them out". "I couldn't no I have, aaahhhhh oh no it's to much ahh, ahh, ahh". "Get ready Mr Jones I think our turn is coming, literally". "I can't do that, umph, aahhh, I, oh no not moreeeeaaahh", the sensation grew inside, Pauline's face drew closer to Smith's cock, it twitched in front of her eyes. "Gratification better than anticipation, what do you think Mr Jones". "I don't want to think of it Mr Smith or I'll have nothing left for her to swallow". Smith thrust his hips at Pauline, his cock slapped in to her face, "Come on Mrs Templeton open wide, you will suck it sooner or later, there are at least six more gears on your two friends". With a defeated groan Pauline open her mouth, her tongue flicked out over the fat meat, she felt sick but her shudder was interrupted by a louder hum from between her legs, she immediately captured the cock in to her mouth and sucked at it. "Gratification, Mr Jones, believe me wonderful gratification". "I see Mr Smith and if you don't mind I'm going to get a better look". Jones pushed down the bed, he watched as Pauline's mouth moved back and forth on Smiths cock. His hand slid between her bent legs to feel the soaking wet pants, then he pulled them up as far as they would go re-trapping the vibrating rods fully up in to her. "Stop nooooo stop". Jones played with the plastic ends, "Get the cock back in your mouth and suck, I'm enjoying watching your hips humping the bed, pity that cocks plastic, just remember the faster you suck the quicker we cum and they come out". Pauline sucked franticly, she was chocking and gagging but she forced herself, Smith tormented her pulling it out and slapping her face with the wet end. "Naughty, naughty Mrs Templeton, you really are a greedy girl, oh go on then have it back and could I have a little more tongue tickling this time", then he would hold her head as he pushed it back and in past her throat muscle, all the time Jones played between her legs. "Oh Mr Jones, I'm about to feed this lovely lady, I envy your turn to come and you will, oh, oh yes go on suck it out, here it comes". Trying not to vomit it back up Pauline swallowed as much as she could, she couldn't believe the amount of filth Smith was pumping it to her. Finally he stopped, she coughed and shook her head, the dribbles of juice splat on to her face, she wiped her face on the bed as she turned her head left she saw Jones's cock, staring her in the face, it's pre-cum dripping from the hole. Her eyes looked up to see Jones grinning down at her, "As the saying goes Mrs Templeton, suck it and see". As she coughed out the last of Smith's juice the vibrators started to jerk erratically, both men smiled as they heard, "Oh god no", before a beautiful set of lips closed over Jones's cock. "Mmmmm I see what you mean Mr Smith". Her hips jumped and thrust in to the bed as she felt another orgasm building, her head pushed faster on the erect meat stuck in her mouth, licking and sucking at the tip before ramming herself down until it fitted in her throat, as her mouth stretched to accommodate the thick meat she gagged but didn't stop hoping above hope that what he was watching would make him cum, she was making sure he didn't have chance to pull his cock out of her mouth and tormenter her like Smith had. "I can't hold this for much longer, I feel she is going to get a mouthful of desert very quickly". "Be my guest Mr Jones fuck her mouth as much as you like, it must be time to move on to the next lesson so this won't be the last time you will have chance to fill this lovely woman". With those words ringing round the room Jones shot his load in to the back of Pauline's throat, she pulled back but Jones held her hair. "Get you face back down and swallow it all, then I will let you lick every drop of what you have spilt, then and only then will we relieve you of your friends". Her tongue licked up and down the shaft before she sucked the hairs around his cock in to her mouth as she did she groaned, her hips twisted, her cunt rubbed over the bed, Smith ran his hand over her ass, "Looks like she's coming again, it would be a shame to stop her, I'll wait". Jones slid off the bed and smiled as Pauline wiggled and groaned in to the bed, finally she cried out as she came. "Very nice, well Mr Jones we know she can use all her holes and use them well". Jones undid the cuffs holding her legs and wrists together as Smith pulled her pants down letting the vibrators slip out. "Now that's one hot cunt", Pauline heard them laughing and sobbed uncontrollably. Smith pulled her over and stared in to her tear stained eyes, he wiped the tears from her face and placed his fingers on her lips, "Sssshhh Mrs Templeton, see you now swallow, it wasn't to bad was it, now Mr Jones what else have we"? Jones slid his hands over her breasts and began to work them over, "Mmmm firm, round and such a nice shape", his hand slid down her body, "Look at this it's nice when the stomach is so flat, an obvious lack of children, see Mr Smith how it makes the mound of her cunt stand proud". He ran his fingers over the soft hair of her cunt, then slowly pushed in to her, "And what have we here". Smith knelt over her, "Your hubby like to give you a licking", she shook her head, "Oh come on surely he sucked and licked that lovely cunt of yours, get you hot, did he"? "Please leave me alone, I've done what you want". "Oh no Mrs Templeton, that was just a sample, now Mr Jones has a very active tongue and your cunt is still hot, lets see what happens when his tongue and your cunt get to know each other, I will take the ankle cuffs off and you will open your legs". The ankle cuffs were removed, Smith pulled her left leg open as Jones held her right before he got on the bed, kept her legs apart ether side of his shoulders and started to tickle her cunt. She sobbed as Smith sat beside her, he smiled and started playing with her nipples, rolling them between his fingers and pulling them out, they were still hard from her orgasms. She jumped as she heard Jones say, "Now what have we here, oh nice and still hot and wet". He pulled the lips apart and ran his tongue over the middle of it, then up to circle over the nub, it went hard with his expert stimulation, she jumped but he continued to eat at her cunt, licking and poking his tongue up as far as he could. She closed her eyes, gritting her teeth at the intimate invasion, Smith never took his eyes off her, waiting for Jones to complete his task. Pauline was still hot from the vibrators and her body, still aroused, soon betrayed her again. Jones worked on her cunt, completely covering the hole so he could suck and tickle while his mouth moved her clit hard back on her Venus mound, exciting her body until her hips started to rotate in to his face, her cunt was responding the only way it knew how. Smith could see that Pauline could not stop the sensation that Jones was forcing on her, her mouth open in a straggled cry, "Mrs Templeton we are going to relieve that hot feeling between your legs with ether those plastic cunt fuckers or our cocks, would you like a choice"? "Ples please not the plastic things ahhh no, don't, please leave me alone". Smith bent and sucked on the hard nipples, "Soon Mrs Templeton, soon". Jones looked up his face covered in wet juice, he looked at Smith, "Now". Smith stood up, "Now". They grabbed Pauline and pulled her from the bed, Smith lay on his back, "Come on Mrs Templeton sit on it". Jones was to strong for the exhausted woman and he found it easy as he pushed her until she was kneeling over Smiths fat cock, "Sit down Mrs Templeton, you know you want to, just get rid of that ache between your legs, you know you want fucking". Pauline closed her eyes and sunk down over Smiths cock, unable to control a sob as she heard "Lovely, snug and wet, just perfect Mr Jones, just perfect". Unable to stop herself Pauline pumped on Smiths cock, she hated it but her body forced her to seek relief, Smith touched her nipples he didn't rub them just let his fingers glide over her, barely touching her as Jones slid his hands over her ass, they were enjoying working on her as she was unable to stop herself pumping faster. "Mr Jones this woman is superb, a lovely fuck, her cunt muscle are as good as her throat, are you going to relieve yourself, I'm sure Mrs Templeton will accommodate your needs". Jones deliberately stood in Pauline's line of vision as he took the tube of gel from the case and spread it on his fingers, "If you could do the honours Mr Smith". Smith tugged the hard nipples forward, Pauline felt Jones push fingers between her ass cheeks, she pulled back, "No, god no not that". Jones went to the case took a pair of pliers and handed them to Smith. Jones held Pauline as the pliers bit in to her nipple, as Smith pulled he said, "Come here Mrs Templeton, it's pointless to fight the inevitable". "Please no, I'll do anything else but aahhh no don't hurt me" Smith carried on pulling her down, her nipple clamped firm in the jaws of the pliers. Her face was now only inches from Smiths, her body still wiggled on Smiths cock as he pumped her, keeping her aroused. Smith let his legs open, allowing Jones to kneel between them, his fingers found the hole he wanted, Smith smiled in to Pauline's face as he saw her eyes close as she shook her head, "No, no please, I can't". Both men laughed as they heard her gasp at the intrusion, Jones was pushing at the tight entrance, Pauline was trying to keep him from fucking her ass but she still felt a orgasm building in her . Jones kept thrusting, holding her shoulders and pushing, the jell up her hole started to coat the tip. The sensation was bringing Pauline closer to her climax. Jones felt himself breaking in to her ass, one quick pull on her shoulders and he slid in filling her up until she thought she would burst. Jones banged in to her as hard as he could. He rubbed his hands over he ass as he thrust in to her. He dribbled spit down on to her stretched anus ring as he pushed in and out, he could feel Smith fucking her cunt through the thin membrane. Both men could hear her, her breathing becoming a pant, Smith's cock slid in so easy as her fluid coated the hard fat meat, much as Pauline hated what the two men were doing to her, her body bounced faster and faster until it went rigid as her cunt flooded over Smith's cock and balls. "I think Mrs Templeton is enjoying herself, shall we continue Mr Jones". "I have every intention in enjoying this tight virgin ass-hole, a prize indeed and Mr Smith, hopefully Mrs Templeton will want to cum again". Pauline's head lay on Smith's shoulder she was totally sandwiched between the two men as they continued fucking her, she just lay between them exhausted, unable to stop their abuse and knowing that if they didn't stop soon another multiple orgasm would consume her. The two men worked themselves hard up her she couldn't help it as her feeling started again. She was starting to moan but the two men blew their loads in to her. "I think she's getting hot again, Mr Jones". "She's one hot horny little shag toy Mr Smith, who'd have thought it". Jones pulled her off Smith, "Come on Mrs Templeton, up on the chair again". Pauline panicked, "No please not that don't hurt me". "We aren't going to hurt you, just get up there". Pauline half climbed and was half pushed up on to the chair, Smith undid her cuffs and stood in front of her, "We know your still hot so before you can get down play with yourself". "Oh no how could you, I've done enough, your disgusting". Smith's hand slid between Pauline's legs and up to her cunt rubbing his thumb on her clit, she tried to push his hand away but he held her fingers and made her rub her self. "That's it, give yourself a fingering, lets see you finger fuck". Jones pushed his hand between her legs from behind and tickled her cunt, "You heard Mr Smith, fuck yourself". Pauline's fingers toyed with her nub, the men could see how wet her fingers were already. As she worked on herself for the perverted pleasure of the men, her eyes shut which was the que for Jones to get up behind her and slip the noose back around her neck, before she knew the rope was retied off around the radiator. She struggled looking at the two men in disbelief, "Why have you done that, I'm doing what you want". Smith handed her a vibrator, "We know but now you can please us more by fucking yourself with that". "Shall we sit on the bed and enjoy the spectacle, Mr Smith". "Oh yes Mr Jones, it's nice to look up at this little show, kind of get a vibrators eye view up that hole". Pauline stood on the chair pumping the plastic cock in and out of her cunt, the two men watched as she drew closer to her climax. Her juice started to run down the plastic over her fingers, she moaned as she started to climax, driving the rod faster in to herself, she threw her head back as she shuddered to her orgasm. Smith kicked the chair away. It only took half a minute for Pauline to stop kicking, the vibrator clattered to the floor. Smith and Jones stood up, "Lets get the bed sorted first, find her a robe and dress her, she would never have hung herself naked". Smith and Jones remade the bed, cleaned and tided the room, Jones put the dirty bed linen and torn clothes in to the case. He took the writing pad, opened it to her note then placed it on the dressing table along with the pen. Smith checked that there were no marks on her wrist's, "Mr Jones did you wash the cum out of her ass as well as her cunt". "Yes, and it was still warm, she was a fun fuck, still we have solved all her problems". Smith gave the bedroom a last look over, "Indeed Mr Jones, it's a difficult job but some-one has to do it, I've checked the rest of the house, it's clean, shall we go". Williams sat at the desk, he opened the envelope and counted the 300 again, smiled at the thank you note from Smith and Jones, the phone rang, "Hello Samaritans can I help"? Pagan.
Copy-right, Kayce69@fsworld.co.uk Another short story about Pauline's The Perils of Pauline 10. Pauline Brown. Was it only Wednesday I was looking at the racing page, the 12.20 at Springfield, Hard Days Night at 500 to 1, I thought just imagine that coming in. I looked in the sideboard draw, yes it was there, a ?50 note, I knew Daniel had left me that to pay the milk bill, could I bluff my way out of that for another week, I had bluffed most of the debt collectors why not again, I grabbed the note, put my coat on and went off to the bookies. Half an hour later I was back home I had the slip in one hand and a coffee in the other, this win would sort all my problems out, as I took a sip I wondered just how many times I had thought that in the year I had been married. I poured another cup and planned my day. First, lets think who was due today, it's Wednesday the 13th, that's right Daniel was due back on the 15th that's Friday, so second Wednesday, middle of the month, so it's that nice Mr Ferguson from the Furniture Warehouse, we ordered a lot there when we set up home almost all our furniture, tele, video, washer, spin drier, and the fridge, ooppps almost forgot, there was the computer as well, how could I forget that, without it's contents Daniel's job would be imposable. He will have a cup of coffee, I'll give him some excuse, Tell him how sorry I am then take a letter from his firm to give to Daniel threatening court action. If my husband ever found out how much we still owed after all the money he has given me to pay for our luxuries, but lets be honest, I'm just having a poor run on the horse's and I was sure if I bought lots of lottery lines I would win more then that pathetic amount I did, still there's always tonight, could be a roll-over and I'm sure to win with 200 lines and then I'll pay them all off and have money to burn. I was just thinking how nice it would be for Daniel not to have to work so hard, after all he is twice my age, I laughed at the thought of him having a bit more stamina in the bedroom department, maybe enough to break the bed and then we could buy a nice big sexy four poster. I was lost in the thoughts of Daniel having some kinky ideas when there was a knock at the door. I looked through the curtains, nothing, a voice shouted, "Competition delivery for Mrs P Brown", a prize, I'd won a prize and rushed at the door and swung it open. "Hello, I'm Mrs Pauline Brown". A tall thick set man pushed in to the door way, "Good Morning Mrs Pauline Brown is Mr Daniel Brown in"? I was a bit taken a back, "No he's away but you said a competition delivery for me", he smiled and raised the clipboard he had in his hand, "I said compensation delivery, let me explain, I'm from the Furniture Warehouse may I come in"? As I made way for him to come in I thought shit where's the nice old man, but I thought quickly and asked, "Mr Ferguson ill, such a nice man". "No I'm Mr Barber, Mr Ferguson is no longer with the firm, seems he was a little lax in his job, I'm here to get results, with that in mind I think we should sit down". I sat opposite, I could tell my short skirt meet with his approval and hopefully my tight jumper would keep his mind off any problems I may have and besides I always wear clothes that show off my body, I'm proud of it, I did win some beauty pageants some years ago. He finished eyeing me up and down and raised his clipboard, "You owe my firm ?4,876. 44 and we need payment", I started to splutter but he carried on, "You have had enumerable reminders of which you have ignored, have you the money"? I tried to remain calm, "My I didn't realize it was that much but still my husband has the money, he was going to leave a cheque but forgot, he will be back on Friday and we can come down to the warehouse and sort this little problem out", I smiled and thought, that should hold him, now give me the letter and get out so I can think. He didn't move, instead he looked toward the window, "Take a look outside Mrs Brown", I rose, pulling my skirt down and went to the window, a huge removal van sat outside, there was a knock on the door, before I had time to move he got up and opened the door, two large men in overalls marked Furniture Warehouse walked in. He returned to the seat, sit down gentlemen, we still have some things to discuss with Mrs Brown, I looked out at the van once more then went a stood in front of the fireplace. "So we are going to get it all, in it's entirety on Friday, is that correct", I could feel the sarcasm in his voice, I smiled and nodded, he smiled back at me, "Good that's settled then", I breathed I sigh of relief. He suddenly said, "There you can make arrangements to have this furniture and all other goods returned to you". I was stunned, he turned to the two men, "Get it loaded". They stood up, I know I shouldn't but I shouted, "No, no wait eerrr please we must talk". They sat down again, Mr Barber looked at me, "What is there to talk about that we haven't talked about already"? He knew I was lying but with my best sweet girly look I carried on, "Look, that's silly, why waste time lugging all this stuff out only to lug it back again, doesn't make sense, besides you big strong men must have other things to do". Barber put his clipboard down intertwined his fingers and pushed back in to the chair, "Makes sense to us and it will to our boss, or we give you this, it's a court order, for you to attend the county court on the 3rd of next month to face criminal charges", he took a delight in reading allowed, "Furniture Warehouse verses Brown for unpaid debts totalling ?4876.44". They sat silently looking at me, my brain raced, the computer all Daniels work, everything, how would I explain that I had gambled away our money, our home, we would have to start all over again, that's if Daniel stayed with me. They were waiting for me to cry, I wanted to but I thought lets go for the sympathy vote. "Look Mr Barber can I be honest with you, I did have the money but I lost it". I noticed the other two men lay back on the sofa as though they had heard it all before but I carried on. "I had a few tips for the horse's well you know what it's like, your partners away a lot and you want something to do so I had a flutter and one thing lead to another, well I lost and then tried to win it back but got deeper in to trouble" Barber loosened his tie, "?4000 is a lot of trouble and hubby is going to give us a cheque on Friday, I think not". I felt myself pleading, "No, maybe not the full amount but at least we can come together and sort things out". Barber looked at the men, " Gentlemen, looks like we are still loading the wagon, best get started". Tears burst through and I started to beg, "No, no, no, please all his work is on the computer, our life is wrapped up in this house, you can't, please no, what can I do"? The men sat back, Barber looked at me, "Well while us big strong men think of other things to do, you can get us a drink to start with". As I opened the drinks cabinet I read the label inside, Furniture Warehouse, was I in trouble or what, I poured three brandies and turned to them, "I have brandy is that all right"? Barber said, "That will be fine, for starters, aren't you having one"? I smiled back, "Yes of course, now what else can I get you, water, soda"? Barber took the glass but held my hand around it and looked up at me. "Excited". I pulled away, "What do you mean"? His eyes never left me, "I said you can get me excited". I was now back at the fireplace, "I'm sorry I still don't understand". He slowly undid the buttons on his coat, "Let me help you understand, do you want us to take your stuff"? I went to speak but he carried on, "I think not, we have set aside some time to move your stuff so we have time on our hands, I think so". He flicked his coat open, "So you keep us entertained for the time we have here so we can think about what we are to do when we get back, because we don't want to get in bother because of you, don't you think so"? I was scared now there were three men between me and the door, things looked bad, my brain was trying to get me out of this when, "You have been pointing those fine tit's at me for the past half an hour, get me excited, show them to me". My mouth opened in shock and my arms folded across my chest, he looked at the two men, "Tim the computer box", one of them got up moved the screen on top of the computer to the side and lifted the box, he held it above his head, Barber looked back at me, "Got smashed on the way down the stairs, pity about the hard drive". My hands went from my chest to my mouth, "You wouldn't that's my husbands life's work, you", he just nodded, "Now when you show me your fine tit's tell me you want to". I was beaten, I took a last look at the box above the mans head, lowered my arms and gripped the bottom of my jumper and pulled it over my head, I stood there. "That's a bra that I can see, I want to see flesh and you know what to you say, " I, I'm going to shhh, show you my tit's", he nodded as I put my hands behind my back and undid my bra strap. It clicked undone and I slid the straps off my shoulders, my hands instinctively went over my breasts, he smiled, "Walk towards me and repeat, "I want Barber to suck my nipples because I'm a prick tease". My situation was hopeless, I couldn't do anything but play their perverted game, the alterative was unthinkable. Trembling with fear I slowly stepped forward, cleared my throat and said those awful words, "I want Barber to suck my nipples". "Go on". "Because I'm a prick tease". He got up from the seat and sat on the arm, I approached him and stopped, he looked at my breasts then at me, "Lift them up and say it again". I placed my hands under my breasts and lifted them, the nipples pointing at his face and said those horrid words again, "I want Barber to suck my nipples because I'm a prick tease. For a second he grinned at me then latched his mouth over my right nipple and sucked, he pulled back and licked at the swollen bud before moving to the left nipple and doing the same, then back to the first, repeating again and again until my nipple stood out and hard. Then he sat back, I stood in front of him still holding my breasts like a pair of sacrificial offerings, he slowly licked his lips, "Why are you a prick tease"? I shook my head, "I'm not, really I'm not". "You wear your skirt's very short, do you like men to look at your legs"? I blurted out, "It's fashionable". "I bet you sit there watching them look at your legs, you know what their thinking don't you"? I thought play the game girl, it's your only chance they have got to go soon, "What nice legs I've got", he shook his head, "Try again". I was stood naked from the waist up, holding my breasts, I knew this man wanted dirty answers, he was humiliating me, trying to scare me, getting back at me for lying so I said, "They want to look up my skirt and get to see what colour pants I have on". "Lets go one further, how about they want to put their hand up your skirt and get a feel of what you got up there, don't you think"? I nodded, "Yes that's possible, it could be that". "That's what I wanted to do when you were sat in front of me and I bet, you being a betting woman that's what you wanted me to, hubby being away and all that". This was getting out of hand, "I didn't think anything of the sort", he lent forward, "Well I think it was and as I'm calling the shot's that's what you are going to ask for next". We stared at each other, his eyes fastened to mine, "Get on with it or the box fly's". How long were they going to stay, what could I do, if I stopped playing this game Daniels life, no both our lives would be in ruin, I took a deep breath, "I want Barber to put his hand up my skirt", he shook his head, "Why do you only say half the sentence". I swallowed, "And have a feel of what I have up there, satisfied". His hands went to my knees, "No but I will be soon". I felt his hand slide up under my skirt, I still stood there holding my breasts, he rubbed around my thigh, "Tell Tim and Steve what I'm doing, in detail", I had tried not to look at them but now I turn my head to see two grinning face's, the box was back on the table but they weren't looking at me more devouring my body with their eyes. "He's, he's rubbing around my thighs and stroking my inner thigh with his thumb, his sliding up behind me and, no, no please don't", he pinched my leg hard, "Keep telling them". "He's pulling at my panty bottoms, he's got a finger inside my pants and is touching, no, no, touching my backside. He's putting all his fingers in to my pants and stroking my bottom, now, no please stop, he, he's moving around my hips". I could feel him moving towards the front of my pants, my skirt was bunched up, they could see my pants, I went to move back but he gripped me and pulled me back, "Carry on Mrs Brown". "He is now moving towards the front of my pants and, oh no please not, no, ooohhh". His voice was almost horse, "Tell them and tell them now". I half cried it out, "He's touching my pubic hairs, stroking them, his thumbs, aahhh, are between my legs he's touching my, my". "Your cunt lady I'm touching your juicy tight cunt". I sobbed at the words, "My cunt", his fingers squeezed at the hood, "And you like it don't you Pauline Brown, go on tell them". "I, I like it", his thumbs worked on me, "Go on tell them what you like", there was no escape I had no option but to say, "I like my cunt played with, I like it squeezed, aahh no please no", he was pushing further between my legs. "Say your enjoying having your cunt played with so much, in fact so much that you want Steve to do the same to your ass, you want him to put his hand up the back of your skirt and play with your hot horny ass because you're a slut, a horny assed slut". I was shaking, "Please don't make me say that, please stop what your doing, it isn't right". He wouldn't stop, in fact he pushed further, "You say it, what you have done is not right so this is our way of pay back, say it". "I, I like my cunt played with, I like it so much, it makes, oooohhh me so wet I want, aahh, I want my ass played with too. Steve, please put your hand up my, up, aahh my skirt and play with my ass, because I'm a hot horny assed slut, ohh no". Steve didn't need telling twice his hand went on to the back of my knees and slid upwards, he put his hand under my skirt, which was almost round my waist and pushed inside my pants and started to stroke all over my round firm ass, sliding down to the crack over my hole and I still had my breasts in my hand. "O K Pauline Brown why don't you ask Tim to suck on them nice big tit's you got in your hands, and tell him you'll hold them while he does". The hands behind and in front pushed between my legs as I looked at Tim, as if under some order I said, "Please come and suck on my tit's, I'll hold them for you while you do my nipples all over with your tongue". I stood in the middle of my sitting room with three men enjoying my body and I felt my body starting to enjoy it's self, this was an unforeseen problem, now I had to work out how was I going to get out of this. Barber looked up at me, he could just see me past Tim's sucking mouth working on my left breast, "O K Brown you seem to have got the idea, now you go back and stand by that fireplace, take the rest of your clothes off and do exactly what we tell you or the computer and everything else is history". As my body was getting very aroused I was grateful when they suddenly stopped abusing me, they were all looking at me and the look in their face's scared me, I looked at Barber, "You can't make me do anything, I will tell". He laughed and unnervingly so did the other two, "Tell what, tell who, we came here to take back your stuff, you came on to us, didn't you, you stupid bitch but we refused your advances and you threatened to tell people we raped you if we didn't go. So it's your word against ours, besides, be honest who's going to believe a compulsive liar like you, no slut we win all ways, now get over by the fireplace and do what I said". As I turned towards the fireplace I realized how hopeless my position was, I looked down at my large naked breasts, took a deep breath, turned and faced them. Barber had taken his coat off and was staring at me, "Come on Brown strip off, lets have a good look at what you have, lets see what you got". Just then Tim spoke and it frightened me, "You mean lets see what we got". I half turned from their eyes only to be told to face the fireplace, they wanted to get a good look at my ass as I took my skirt and pants down, I felt sick at the thought of these three men watching me, again the alternative was just as unthinkable. I peeled my pants off and dropped my skirt as quick as possible, then just stood facing the wall until told to turn round, I closed my eyes to the leering looks. I heard Barber, "Well Pauline Brown, you are a magnificent sight, read this", a piece of paper was handed to Tim then to Steve and on to me, I looked at it, "No need to read it, just repeat it out loud". I started, "I feel so ashamed that I made Mr Barber suck my tit's that I feel I should return the complement by, I can't no I can't do that", I looked at Barber, he sat there grinning at me, "Go on". My brain seemed to answer me by saying, O K you're the clever one, what's else you going to do, watch your life go out through the door. Stifling a sob I carried on, "I should return the complement by sucking his cock". Barber eased himself down the chair, "Well how unexpected, but if you feel you must, you must, come over here and ask me nicely". Totally naked, apart from my little high heels and feeling alone and dejected I slowly walked over to him, "Please Mr Barber may I suck your cock". I stood there looking down at him, his face was a sneer of total victory, "Well then, don't just stand there, get on your knees and I'm sure you know how to undo a belt and pull a zip down, and with those same lovely little fingers go in search of what your mouth craves". I knelt in front of him, undid his belt and zip then put my hand inside his trousers until I felt the flesh of his cock, it was so hard, I pulled at it until it sprung free, it was all of 10 inch's, I could put both my little hands around it's length and still the fierce blue head awaited me. I swallowed and lowered my mouth over the head, it was so big as I tried to lick under it, I felt his hand on the back of my head as he announced to the others, "A lovely warm mouth, a joy to be in there", I gagged a little as I felt him push my head down further over it. He scooped my hair to the back of my head and held it tight, his hips pushed up forcing his cock further in to my mouth, "Come on Mrs Brown, start sucking you don't want me to start driving this monster of mine down the back of your throat, or do you"? I couldn't imagine anything worse so I sucked hard and tried to work it in and out between my lips, hoping he would be excited enough to cum quickly, he was. Soon I felt him building and soon I was drinking juice from his cock, I had to swallow a lot before he would release my hair. I knelt back looking at him, he handed me another piece of paper and nodded. "Thank you very much Mr Barber for letting me suck your cock, I enjoyed it so much I want to do the same for Tim. Tim may I suck your cock and swallow all your juice". I had gone past caring as I undid the belt on Tim's trousers and got his cock out, thicker but not as long I thought as I slid my mouth over it and started to suck again, I don't think my body was aroused but it wasn't so bad this time. I finished sucking him, swallowing another mans cream and as I raised my head I knew there would be another note and soon I was sucking again, my third blow-job in half an hour. As I finished him I knelt on the floor between them, Barber was busy writing, I looked at him then to the clock it was three in the afternoon why weren't they going, suddenly Barber thrust another note in my hand, I read out loud. "Thank you all for fucking my mouth and I hope I pleased you, would one of you like to take me upstairs", I stopped and looked at Barber, he smiled at me and almost whispered, "You pays, or in your case didn't pay your money and takes your chance, if you don't like it, you shouldn't have joined, now get on with it". "Would one of you like to take me upstairs where you can fuck me on my bed, please I'm begging you I need a fucking, I have a very wet juicy cunt that needs a big hard cock stuck well up it, I need to be used so take me up there, I will lay on the bed with my legs open and you can do what ever you want to me now". I let the paper fall to the floor as Barber looked at Tim, I could see he had a huge hard on, Tim got up, turned me towards the door, pushed me through and up the stairs. We went in to the bedroom, Tim bent beside me, "That looks like one of our beds", I didn't answer him but he didn't stop, "Well remember what you said, up you go and lets see that hole you have invited me in to". I climbed on the bed as I did Tim fingered me between my legs, he laughed as I jumped forward turned and glared at him, "You're a little touchy for some-one who has begged for a fucking and is about to get one, get on all fours, fuck what you like it's what I like that matters and holding on to you tit's while banging you doggy style is just what I want". As I turned and knelt on my bed my head filled with one thought, this used to be my favourite position for getting laid, it had been a while as Daniel liked me to ride him, how would I feel. I felt Tim climb on behind me. I heard him say, "What a fantastic sight", and he slapped my naked ass three times, I squealed. I squealed again this time as his cock forced it self in to me, much to my surprise I was wet enough for him to slid in all the way, as he shoved in to the hilt I felt that same feeling I used to feel, that feeling of arousal as the fat cock filled me, touching me in just that spot, I groaned. He started pumping at me, in and out, just far enough then back up me, touching me, sending shock waves through me, he powered in to me harder and harder, I couldn't help it, first a quite moan then as he fucked me harder and faster my body responded and I pushed back, trying to get as much up me, as much cock to touch me. My moans became louder and he knew it, his hands came round and pulled on my rock hard nipples, I squealed in open lust, then to my shame I heard myself tell him to fuck me, I was pleading with him to fuck me hard, to fuck me fast, I was saying things like, "Come on give it to me you wanted me then fuck me, give it to me," suddenly he did, filling me with himself, I fell forward and I was disgusted to think I wanted more. He didn't bother dressing he just marched me down stairs like a prize, he showed me off to his mates telling them what a hot assed slut I was. He squeezed my nipples showing them that they were still hard, then the bastard played with my cunt, tickling me, I squirmed, I wanted to stop him but my body wanted that touch. Barber looked at Steve, "Take the hot assed slut back upstairs, she looks like she will give you a good time, you make her do what ever you want, I'll make a phone call while you enjoy fucking her". Once again I was on my bed, Steve was the cruder of the two, he stripped off and got on the bed with me, "Play with it, have some wet cunt on your fingers, lets see how hot we can get you". As he squeezed my tit's I played with myself, I was horny and my own stimulation was having an effect, I found myself rubbing hard, while this sniggering lout lay on the bed playing with my tit's watching me. He could see I was aroused, he asked, "Your cunt not getting enough cock from your hubby then", I tried to ignore but he demanded I answer, I struggled not to look as though I was getting hot, "He's a, away a lot but we do when he's home". "Do you pay off any more debts by letting them fuck you". "Naa, no I'm not like that". "Oh come on lady you fuck at the drop of a hat, you're a slut you like other cocks up your cunt, I bet your at it all the time when he's away, we know he's not back till Friday and you will love being fucked as long as we are here, come on lets see some wet fingers". "Yo, your wra, wrong I, oohh I, love my aahh hub, husband". He grabbed my hand and stuck it in my open mouth, "That's what you love a wet cunt, now hold them lips open, I'm going to fuck you". He climbed on top of me and pushed past my fingers in to me, "Tickle my balls slut, and keep your arms together, squash them tit's out, I want me some nipple to suck on". He fucked me harder than Tim, I was soon pushing my hips up as he ploughed in to me, his mouth relentlessly sucked on my nipples as I found myself clutching his balls and pulling him in me, I was saying some disgusting things. "Fuck me, come on, fuck me, bite me, use me, I need it, fuck me you bastard, take it all, harder, harder I love a big cock fucking me". He came; I lay there almost sobbing at the thought of what I had asked these strangers to do to me, worst of all knowing I had enjoyed them. He pushed me back in to my sitting room, he laughed at Barber, "Still hot and horny, you going to have her next"? Barber looked at him then at me, he spoke to Steve but his eyes never left mine. "Oh I'm having her, we all are, all night, I've made up some cock and bull story for the warehouse. We have broken down, we will be back at the depot in the morning after we have tried again to apprehend the Browns, who were unavailable today". Steve laughed, "If that's unavailable I'd like to have some of her when she is". I dropped to my knees, "Please no you can't, not all night". "You kneel there much longer and you'll have a cock in your mouth, now get up and get back upstairs, you're a good looking woman and I intend to use all of you all night and half of tomorrow so lets not waste time". He pulled me up and held me tight to him, pushed his face into mine and then kissed me, he kissed me very hard, he mashed his mouth against mine until I opened my mouth and let him tongue the inside of my mouth, he was very rough, the way I like it, I couldn't help but let him use me and he knew I was unable to stop him. He slapped my ass all the way back upstairs until he was kissing me again only this time he was naked and we were laying on my bed. His hands caressed me, played with me, yes aroused me again. I lay there with him finger fucking me with two fingers while he tongue fucked my mouth and to increase my pleasure he had ordered me to play with my own tits. I pulled at my nipples, as they grew hard between my finger and thumb. His expert fingers had me humpin my cunt into his hand and my mouth greedily sucked his tongue in. He pulled his face away and looked at my body squirming on the bed, "We are going to fuck you senseless tonight and we will make sure you are forced to enjoy every moment, you fucking slut", he closed his mouth over mine as I tried to say no. His fingers fucked me as his thumb rubbed my hood, my legs were wide open as I let him work on me, getting me hotter, he knew I was becoming his plaything. The next time he spoke was, "Do you want me to fuck you Pauline Brown" I gasped a "Yes", his fingers still played with me, "Do you think your husband will mind if I fuck his wife", I could see he was going to humiliate me but I still told him I wanted him to fuck me. "Get on your knees, I here you fuck well on all fours like the bitch on heat you are", I scrambled round on to my knees, "That's it bitch get that cunt up in the air, spread your knees and move your ass so I can see all of it". I was so far gone I did everything he told me, I felt him behind me, he placed his hand on my back and pushed me down on to the bed, my cunt now all his to do with as he liked. He pushed in to my wet dripping hole, I moved my hips around as he had ordered then he drove fully in to me, his ten inch's filling me, I was uncontrollable, he started to fuck me. I groaned as my hips bucked back on to him, he was driving me to a very quick climax, I squealed and begged him to bang me harder, I was delirious and loving it. He moved so fast, one second he was pumping my cunt full the next he held my hips firm pulled out of my cunt and rammed it up my ass. I had only had anal sex once before, many years ago as an experiment with a boyfriend and I didn't like it but this time it was different. I put my hands back to stop him, he just grabbed them twisted them up my back and held them in one hand, pressing them in to my back as his free hand slid under me and started to play with my cunt again. He fucked my ass at such a pace I couldn't help but like it, he was playing with my cunt driving me towards another orgasm. I came, spurting my juice over his hand, he didn't stop he just held my waist and carried on driving in to my ass, I was so hot I came again long before I felt his hot juice fill my ass. As he finished with me I crumpled on to the bed, as he let me go he laughed saying, "Well Mrs Brown I bet your old man don't get a response like that when he fucks you, I bet he don't even know you take a good fucking up the ass, you really are a hot assed slut with any man. I looked round at him, only to see the other two stood by the door watching me, they were both naked and had hard long cocks, they moved towards me I panicked and turned trying to say no. Steve grabbed my feet and pulled me towards him, then he slid his arms under my legs and pulled them up exposing my swollen well fucked ass-hole, he looked at me and then between my legs, "I'll have some of that". I felt the tip of his cock pressing on my sore ring, pushing in I shook my head and tried to say no but Tim climbed on the bed beside me held my hair and pulled my chin round before squeezing it open and forcing his cock in my mouth, "Suck on this and shut the fuck up while we fuck the slut again", the pair of them drove their cocks in to me and started fucking me again. The fight went out of me as they both started to use me again. I was flat on my back my head held to the side with a cock stuck in my mouth, my legs were on Steve shoulders as he buried his cock up my ass and to make the whole thing worse Barber lay sucking my nipples his right hand playing with my cunt. I couldn't stop them doing me, my entire body shook with the excitement of another climax. They must have fucked me and played with my body for at least another hour, I suddenly found myself alone, I staggered to the toilet, as I wiped myself I found that just the touch of the paper aroused me, what had they done to me, my body was on fire, all I could think about was sex. I sat alone in my bedroom, had they gone, was that it, what were they going to do about the debt, my questions were soon answered, no they hadn't gone, they walked in, full brandy glass's in hand, Barber lead the insults, "So the cock hungry slut is back with us, you look a little sticky, want some more"? They gathered round me, I couldn't look them in the face after what I had done, I knew I felt so ashamed but as I looked straight ahead all I could see were cocks, three of them, all of them smelt of me. They were semi-erect, there was something mesmerizing about the way they looked, fat and swaying, like snakes about to pounce on their victim. Barber gathered my hair up and held it in a bunch on top of my head, "Well look at the clever Pauline Brown, the little lady who thinks she can take with out paying, thinks she can enjoy the nice things of life with paying the piper". He pulled my head back so I was forced to look up at him, "Right then my naked whore, you can start sucking the pipers, and don't give us the sad eyes we all know you can't wait to get all your holes filled with cock again, so start with the mouth, do you want a drink"? I stared up at him, "Please", he laughed and dipped the end of his cock in to his brandy, pulled my head towards the dripping purple end, "Alright Brown, down the hatch". As I took his cock in to my mouth Tim sat beside me, his hands immediately pulled and squeezing my tit's. He whispered in my ear, "We been talking we reckon you must have some sexy undies, reckon we could dress up real sexy for us to have some fun with later". Steve knelt and pushed my legs apart, his fingers enjoying free access to my cunt, soon, infact to soon I was hot, ready and waiting to be fucked again, he knew it as he said, "You ready to give us some pleasure with this hot little cunt of yours as well as all the other place's". It must have been four in the morning when they finally decided to get some sleep, I was almost unconscious, they had used me relentlessly for almost five hours and in that five hours I knew things had been done to me that I wouldn't believe I would let happen. I felt a sob raise in my throat as I remember that, like the slut they had called me, Barber had been right, my body had been forced to enjoy everything. As I start remembering how my humiliation began that night I literally feel sick, I remember Barber as he stood above me ramming his 10 inch cock in my mouth, he laughed as he said to the other two men who were fingering me and pinching at my nipples. "I wonder what Mr Brown is doing now, is he sitting in some hotel lobby with a drink sorry that he had left his pretty wifey all alone and bored, or is he maybe reading a book in bed thinking his lovely Pauline is doing the same, little does he know that the lovely Pauline, his pretty wifey is sucking men's cocks and letting, no begging them to fuck her cunt and ass, does he know what a cock hungry slut he is married to"? As I tried to get as much of Barbers cock down my throat I thought of my poor Daniel, how he trusts me and how I had let him down, they were really raping me, I didn't want them to do this to me, it was that I couldn't resist them, I was trying I really was, as I thought that I suddenly realized I had slid forward on the bed and was sitting on Steve's hand, his fingers were now trapped up me and I was rocking back and forth on them fucking myself with them and, to my disgust starting to feel another climax. For the next five hours I was their plaything, their whore, as they forced me to enjoy every perversion they could think of. The fucking became mandatory, in the mouth cunt, ass and between my tit's, the more times they fucked me the more I had to do it, they stopped fucking my mouth and just stood or lay while I blow-jobbed them. I ended up on top bouncing up and down on their hard cocks while they kept me hot by playing with my clit and tickling me. They even took delight in all three of them taking me, but I still had to bounce back on to a cock up my ass and cunt while ramming my head back and forth on Steve's meat that was stuck in my mouth. Then their warped minds took to trying out variations of fucking, seeing how many different positions I could be fucked in, on my shoulders with my ass and cunt up, against the wall with my legs around their waist, or walked around impaled on a cock, my ass offered to another cock or object. Some of them hurt like hell but how I felt was the last thing that worried them. Even as they got themselves ready to take me again they wouldn't let me rest. I was made to dress up in sexy clothes then strip. Or in sexy underwear and parade around for them, the made me sit on the floor and fuck myself with different objects, you can not imagine the degradation of men laughing at you while you climax with a long bottle stuck up your cunt knowing it was you that had fucked yourself with it, just for the enjoyment. They woke me at about nine this morning just to fuck me again, then I made breakfast for them, Barber handed me the court summons, asked me if he wanted them to take the furniture, I told him of course not, he laughed, "That will cost you if we don't". Three long blowjobs later they left. You wonder why I'm sitting here on my sore ass, looking at my chewed nipples telling you this, well it's for any ladies who find themselves in the position of having to be fucked and unable to tell any-one. Ladies there is always a way out of it if you don't panic. If I hadn't panicked I would have turned the radio on at 12.30 yesterday, that would have been half an hour before they started fucking me and tuned to the racing programme, I'd have heard that the biggest upset was on the cards as the favourite at Springfield got beaten by a 600 to 1 outsider called, A Hard Days Night which believe me I had certainly just been forced to endure, oh and no I won't be spending any of my ?35,000 winnings at the Factory Warehouse. Pagan.
Copy-right, Kayce69@fsworld.co.uk Another short story by Pagan. The Perils of Pauline 11 Pauline Lile. Ralph Huggett, a simple bear like halfwit, lay across the sofa, "Chuck us another can". On the other side of the room Sidney Dyson bent over the arm of the chair pulled a can from the plastic ring and threw it across the room. Ralph pulled at the top ring opening the can. The larger spurted out the top soaking his already filthy shirt, "You fucking dick head, you deliberately threw that, fuck look at me half of it's down my shirt you shit, you fucking ass holing shit". Sid smiled, "Then next time my dear fellow, get the fucking tin yourself I ain't no slave, anyway shut the fuck up I'm watching the news". The newscaster looked his mournful best as he announced that today the burial had been a family concern at the small church of St David in the Field at Ultringham. It was the burial of Sergeant Roy Lile, killed when his jeep was blown up on active service in Iraq, the family are from this area and his wife Pauline has asked that now is her time to be alone her time to remember and be left to greave in piece, Sergeant Lile had only been married for seven months, at that point a picture flashed on to the screen of him and his wife. Ralph almost fell of the sofa, "Will you look at that, fucking hell, eat your heart out Buffy what the fuck would he want to go to war and leave a piece of fucking like that for, god what I could do to that cunt, where are you little babe I need your cunt", then Ralph swallowed the other half of the can. Sid lent forward, under the table and pulled out the telephone directory, flicked through to L and took thirty seconds to say, "Forty two, Victoria Terrace, Orchard Grove, Ultringham, she don't even live on the base" Ralph crushed the empty can, threw it at the waste bin and missed, belched and asked, "So what, clever fuck". Sid dropped the directory on the floor, "I thought you wanted to go see her, you know, you said you could do something to that cunt of hers"? There was a long silent pause before Ralph sat up, "How, I mean, what if, eerr how would we see her"? With sarcasm in his voice Sid said, "God you are thick, we would say we are old friends of Roy's we brought you some flowers and would just like to say how sorry, dee dar, dee dar and so on, its not rocket science, even for you", Sid had dropped his can in the waste bin, took another from the pack, opened it and took a swig before Ralph said, "You don't really think, we could, I mean do you"? Sid took a long drink from the can, looked him square in the eye and in his superior voice said, "It would break the boredom of being stuck here with you tomorrow, its got to be better than being with you any-day anyway remember nothing ventured nothing gained and all to play for". Ralph got up, his huge frame paced around the room, "But what if some ones there, I mean she's just lost her husband, well a while ago but she would, you know". Sid didn't even look at him just carried on letting him ramble away, "You know what, I mean, if there's some-one there we pay are respects and go, but it would let us get a lay of the land, for future reference, but, you know, what if she's home alone"? Sid sat silent, thinking to himself, how did I get to lodge with this thicko, he shook his head before he downed another beer, at least it's cheap, thicko does pay for most. Ralph muttered to himself, "We got what we would need, just in case she didn't want to be friendly straight away, just to stop her shouting and moving, you know, and my best trousers are clean, ya I even have a clean shirt, ya why not, lets visit". Sid turned a looked at him, "You're not joking, your fucking serious aren't you"? Ralph was really worked up, "Ya as you say nothing ventured, nothing gained, lets do it lets go tomorrow, I'll bring the bag you get the flowers, here I got money". Sid carried on drinking, he thought even if we went there it will be crawling with press and relatives, so where's the harm in humouring him and anyway we'd be out, get to a bar, old thicko could get the beers in. Sid carried a rather nice arrangement of carnations, Ralph almost dwarfed him as he walked beside with a small rucksack, Ralph almost in a whisper said, "You can see why they call it Orchard Grove, lovely trees", they turned in to Victoria terrace, the house was easy to spot, the curtains were drawn. Sid was surprised to see how quiet it was, no car anywhere, no flowers, and amazingly no people, he felt uneasy, somewhere inside him he had hoped that this wasn't going to happen, but Ralph pushed on. "Number forty two ya", Sid nodded to him, he walked up to it, as Sid arrived behind him he said, "Now I'll do the talking", Ralph rang the bell. The same beauty they had seen on the photo opened the door, "Look I'm sorry but I just want to be on my own, just to be myself for a day or two, you understand don't you". Sid put on his best sorrowful look and just pushed the flowers to her, "We knew Roy in the old days we just wanted to say sorry, he was an ace before the army, always there for you and he was good to our friend here so he must have been the best, and well, just sorry". She took the flowers, "I'm sorry to be like this, but there has been so much media and solders and I just couldn't cope any more, I never knew him before the army, was he, well, oh this is ridiculous, how would you like a quick cup of tea, I feel I've been so rude to everybody, but, well all this hero business you know it's a bit over whelming, come in". While she had been talking to Sid, Ralph had scanned every inch of her perfect form. The sleeveless roll necked sweater did little to hid her able chest, the pleated black skirt showed her rounded ass and sat nicely above the knee, her bare shapely legs, lovely and white ran down to her neat ankles and her feet were in-cased in tan ankle strapped sandals but the whole shape paled away when Ralph studied her face, almost angel like with cascades of blond hair that bounced on her shoulders as she moved, he followed Sid in. Ralph closed the door, gave it a little pull to make sure the lock had dropped and went through to the sitting room, the adrenalin in him was almost making him sick, he smiled at Sid as she went in to the kitchen to make tea. Soon she was back, she sat in a chair opposite, Ralph didn't say anything, it took him all his time to say "Please and thank you", for the tea as he almost dribbled at the sight of her perfect legs now showing a little more thigh, Sid carried on his lies about knowing Roy. It was though some one flicked a switch, clutching his rucksack, Ralph stood up and walked towards Pauline, Sidney alerted himself to the danger. " Look Pauline", she was taken by surprise that he had called her by her name, "Look Pauline as you have no husband would you like to be my friend"? She put her cup down, Sidney stood as well. "All right Ralph, you can't ask a lady that sort of thing". Ralph's eyes were transfixed on Pauline, "But that's why we came, you know, to be friends and do things that she's been missing, that's what we agreed", she was frightened. Pauline slowly got up, cleared her throat, "Well it's been nice meeting you, eerr both but you must excuse me, I'll show you the way out". She went to move past Ralph but his arm was quick and accurate, it slid right across her throat, crooked and pulled her back to him, locking over her windpipe, her little delicate hands grabbed at him as she struggled to catch breath in side the powerful grip. Sid's first reaction was to put a stop to this but as he moved forward his mind changed. Ralph was keeping the choke hold tight by having her slightly lifted, her toes could just touch the floor making her legs tighten in to a perfect shape, as she struggled and moved the skirt would ride up, giving a glimpse of inner and outer strong firm thigh. She was fighting for air, her large breast's rose and fell as she sucked in air, her mouth, open in a straggled cry, it looked so adorable, her blond her tussled round her face and Sid couldn't help but imagine it covering a pillow. Sid stopped in front of her, Ssssshhh, don't fight him, he's to strong for me let alone a pretty little thing like you, just relax and above all don't speak". She was gasping for air but she stopped pulling at him. "That's it, if you don't fight and don't speak he won't hurt, now just give me one of you wrists", she looked at him, her big blue eyes wide with fear, Sid smiled, "Would you like me to say please or would you like my friend to hang you again"? She started to mumble and cry at the same time, Sid picked up the rucksack, "For the last time would you please give me a wrist and don't make a sound". She pushed her left arm forward, as she did the phone rang, Ralph gripped her tight again, she panicked trying to scream past the choking arm, Sid waited, eight, nine rings and the answer-phone kicked in, "Hello, thank you for calling but for the time being this phone will not be answered and for personal reasons don't leave a message", the line went dead. "Nicely put, now where were we, oh yes, if you wish my friend to stop then give me your wrist", her face now white with fear she pushed her left arm forward, Sid took a piece of thick black cord about four, four and a half feet long from the rucksack, folded it in half over the extended wrist and tied it tight. He had a condescending smile on his face, like he was talking to a child, "There that wasn't difficult was it, now put both arms down, you can release her a little", as her arms hung by her side Ralph lowered his arm enough for her to stand flat. Sid moved, this time he bent and picked up one length of the rope he let his head brush her breasts as he stood, he looked at her and smoothed the top of his hair, "Oopps that was interesting". He bent beside the untied arm and reached behind her, his face inches from her knee, he gazed at her lovely legs as he bent round for the other length of cord. He pulled the left hand cord moving her left wrist about six, seven inches behind her; then he fastened the cord to her right wrist, also tying off the other cord around and in front, to her right wrist so her hands were held about three inches behind her but firmly to her thighs. "There now if you don't speak until we ask you, he will relax his grip and we can all get along just fine and nobody will get hurt, nod if you understand", as Ralph loosened his grip on her neck she sobbed and nodded, Sid clapped his hand, "Good". Ralph dropped his hands to her shoulders, gripping them so she knew she was going nowhere, Sid kept looking at her, "Now what's next, oh yes those pretty little ankles of yours, I promise I won't mark them, just move them about four maybe five inches apart, just for me". She opened her cute pouting lips and started to form the word, "Please", but before she even got to "Pl" Ralph's hands closed around her throat and silencesed her. Sid watched her gasp for breath, "Now what did I say about talking, it's a no, no and it will hurt, so just be a good girl and part them about four or five inches, NOW". He watched as her legs opened, he delved in to the rucksack and pulled out another small length of cord and knelt down in front of her, he could almost lick the dimples on her knees, he tied one ankle then left a four inch gap before tying the other ankle, he took great delight in running his hand up both calves before standing and looking at her terrified face. "You're doing very well, shall we think what's next"? She was trembling; she didn't know where to look she started to cry; then looked at Sid, "Please no more, haven't I suffered enough"? "Oh dear there was I thinking you were being good, but no, still it has answered what's next", Sid put his hand in the rucksack, pulled out a Stanley cutter, she squealed, Ralph's hand shoot across her mouth, Sid, as ever smiled and shook his head, "No, no I wouldn't want to disfigure you, and you won't make me do that, will you"? Pauline tried to shake her head. Next he pulled out a roll of tape, it was in a very colourful holder, he looked at Ralph as he brought it to her face, "I don't think Pauline will scream but hold her throat, just in case", like a automated puppet Ralph lowered his hand to her throat she took a deep breath, Sid carried on. "Can you read what's written on this", she looked at it, Sid laughed, "No, I want to hear you read it". Pauline licked over her lips and read the roll, "Car, Carters Carpet tape, the t, tape to seal any joint". Sid took it and ran the cutter across it, peeling it off he side, "Lets see if what they say is right". Taking both ends of the cut tape length he pushed it up under her chin around and up to ether side of her mouth, she stared at him, she tried a little movement only to feel Ralph's hand tighten on her throat. Another strip was cut and firmly plastered over her mouth and the first strip; then another, and another, three strips covered her mouth and cheek holding the strip under her jaw tight, Sid put the tape back in the sack, not looking at her he mockingly said, "You can say something if you wish". A kind of mmmm sound but it came from her nose, Sid pressed the tape hard to her face, "Good, no more silly talk, all right you may leave her to stand on her own", he moved back as did Ralph, both men sat and stared up and their pretty captive. No one spoke the only sound was the sniffing of tears, little jerky breathing accompanied by the odd muffled moan and all female, Sid suddenly said, "You are one unbelievable beautiful woman, don't you agree my friend", Ralph was obviously excited as he blurted out, "Fucking right Sid, a". Sid slapped his hand down on the chair arm, "Oh thanks, I told you, I'll do the talking why can't you listen, thanks a fucking lot you dick head why don't you give her our address while you're at it, fuck, fuck, fuck". Pauline stared at them, her mouth sealed shut all she could do was shake her head, Sid looked at her, "Ya, ya you didn't hear, and I'm King Kong too, oh lady what we going to do now, do you know why we are here"? Unable to move any where she blinked a couple of times and waited, Sid stood up and began to pace around the room, he stopped at the back of the chair, put both hands on the chair back and looked at her, "Well I'll tell you". He folded his arms and put his full weight on the chair, "Its like this, "Me and my friend were sitting watching some tele when we heard some very sad news", she looked down but Sid still continued, "We heard that there was a beautiful piece of cunt that wasn't getting any cock", she looked back up at him, "Yes my dear I mean it a beautiful bit of cunt, and I haven't even seen it", there was a little pause before, "Yet". She moaned a little as he carried on tormenting her, "My friend was the first to suggest that we came round and did something to help you out, you know its only human nature to want to help out in times of need and your need is great and we really want to help, fill that gap if you see what I mean, so my friend would like to show you just how much he appreciates the way you look", he looked at Ralph, "It was my friend idea, I thought he was joking, I never thought we would even meet you, but look who's got the last laugh", he could see the little driblets of water slavering down Ralph's chin, "Well go on show the lady". Ralph slowly stood, his large frame cast a shadow over the room; he moved toward her, Pauline started to squeal in to her gag, she shuffled away pulling at her wrist. The rope holding her wrists jerked up over her ass taking her skirt with it, Ralph stopped and Sid moved forward on the chair as her legs were exposed all the way to her panty line. Her bound hands pushed and shoved at the skirt trying to get it to fold back down but it was bunched up around the rope. Sid was up and grabbing at the rucksack, he still kept moving towards the helpless Pauline, Ralph just stood and watched. As Sid moved he pulled out a two-foot length of cord, as he got to Pauline he discarded the bag, slid his arm through Pauline's and pulled her elbows together, using the cord her elbows were soon fastened tightly together. The way her wrists were tied kept them held at waist level and the skirt held the same. Sid turned back to the chair, saying to himself more than the others, "Couldn't have unveiled it better myself", as he turned to sit he looked at the still motionless Ralph, "Get on with it dick-head you don't think she's going to ask you but I tell you this she sure as hell ain't going to say no". Ralph's smile turned his face in to a twisted grotesque sight; he first looked at Sid then back, moving towards Pauline. Pauline squealed again and tried to move, being hobbled she could only shuffle, she turned and tried to make for the kitchen door, Sid watched her, her skirt trapped around her waist left him a lovely view of her superb legs and little black lace panty's covering a small but beautiful rounded very firm ass, tied the way she was it was impossible for her to get to the door knob and she tried to lift herself to the catch, struggling and pushing against the door, Sid knew how a cat felt as it toyed with a mouse. Ralph moved at her his massive hand slammed in to her back pinning her to the door, she muffled some thing that was inaudible under the tape her legs pulled at the ropes but she was helpless, Ralph grinned over at Sid, Sid shook his head, "God your fucking ugly, still don't just stand there take my mind off how ugly you are show me something gorgeous, her ass". Ralph other hand slid in to the waist band of her pants and pulled them down so Sid could see, Pauline muffled cry's became a squeaking noise from her nose, Sid watched her ass as it moved from side to side flattened to the door, "Come on my friend don't mess rip them off". Ralph's hand turned gripping the thin lace and he tore side-ways, one tug then another before a ripping noise heralded the parting of the lace, dragging his hand down and back the remnants slid between her legs the two halves grasped in his hand, he immediately stuffed them in his pocket. Sid clapped his hand again, "Oh adorable absolutely adorable, firm, full, round with dimples and I bet bloody tight now turn her round, lets see what we came for". Ralph slid his arm between Pauline and the door and held her, then lifted and turned, with out her feet on the floor she just spun around to be greeted with another clap from Sid, "Oh yes, oh fuck me yes, that's looks neat, doesn't even look that used and a real blond and a curly one at that, oh yes my tongue and that could be real friends", he stuck his tongue out and wiggled it at her, "You are really something else, now my friends tits show me her tits". As if lifting the lid on a sumptuous dinner, Ralph, now stood behind her, got hold of the bottom of her sleeveless jumper and pulled it up to her neck exposing her black tit filled lace bra, Sid rammed his hand between his legs and giggled, "Oh boy black on blond, unbelievable absolutely unbelievable and so big and to think I didn't want to come and now all I want to do, is cum in you". Sid rummaged through the rucksack until he found the cutter, pulled it out, "Here you go, now if you would like to remove all of Pauline's clothes then maybe we can get down to business, be careful no cuts or nicks". He stood and walked over to Ralph and put the cutter in his hand, he put his hand under Pauline's chin, "Don't look so frightened, but I would warn you not to move to much he's just as nervous as you are". He returned to his seat as Ralph grabbed the neck of the jumper and cut in to it. Pauline stood in frozen terror but Sid had that silly grin on as he resumed his torment, "Now isn't this more fun than you sitting home alone"? Ralph finished cutting away her top and began on her skirt as Sid continued, "What were you thinking of doing, thinking about all the fuckings your husband had given you, the amount of time you let him come down your throat, do you swallow, I hope so". Tears welled up in her eyes as her skirt was pulled from under the ropes and dropped on the floor. Sid pulled himself to the front of the chair, "And now for the best bit or best two bits, I wonder what size your nips are, hang on a minute let me guess, like you neat and beautifully formed; not to thick and not to long but maybe very interesting when added to a mouth, lets see". First Ralph slit the back then one side then the other, the cups stayed in place, Sid giggled, "Shake her, let them tits rock and roll", Ralph's huge hands grabbed her shoulders and shook her, her body moved right and left her large tits did the same and the bra shook to the floor, "Oh yes deep red just the way I like them". Sid stood up, she panicked and tried to move, she stumbled and fell, trying to save her breasts she let her knees bend and she rolled to her left ending up laying on he left side, Sid was quickly behind her, his knee in her back, holding her shoulder stopping her from moving, "You wanted to get on your back quickly didn't you, you must learn to be patient, every thing comes to those who wait and to you it will come, that I promise you". Ralph towered above them, Sid looked up, "Show this lovely thing what lovely thing you have for her". Ralph undid his trousers and pushed them down revelling dirty, badly stained grey underpants, Sid looked away, "You dirty fuck, you've cum in your fucking pants already, oh Jesus you fucking disgust me god knows what the lady thinks just take them off," he looked at the panic stricken face of Pauline, "Sorry about that but he's just not house trained, but feast your eyes on that". As the pants were pulled off Ralph cock hung, semi-erect, uncircumcised, fat and miss-shaped it was sticky from where he had been unable to control himself, it was 10 inches of fat revolting meat and Pauline could only lay helpless and look at it. "There how do you fancy that lot up your pretty hole, have you been fucked lately, got a boy friend doing his active service while hubbies away doing his, no, don't think you have, seven months is a bit short even in this day and age, anyway, my friend has a special way of fucking women who don't really want his present, you may enjoy it but on the other hand you may not, but I've got to let him have some fun with you then he will leave me alone, while you and me have some real fun". Sid pushed Pauline on to her stomach as the massive frame of Ralph walked behind her, down to her legs before, with the help of a kick he stepped between them, he looked down at the cute ass as it wiggled to try and escape, he open his legs a little more pushing her knees wider, she looked like a trapped frog. He bent and clasped his hands under her belly and lifted the struggling girl. She fought and wriggled as she felt her self getting further up his legs, Sid eyes glistened as he watched her fine tits wobble as she moved, she suddenly froze as her ass came in to contact with the tip of the enormous cock, Sid whispered, "Big ain't it", she made feeble attempts at sounds as she felt the tip slide over the crack in her ass. Ralph had done this before, his immense strength allowed him to slowly pull her until his cock-end pointed at her little cunt entrance, Sid knew she could feel the head at her lips, he looked her in the eyes, "Time to plough the love shut". Hanging like some amateur gymnast, she was unable to stop the pushing; he just gently rocked back and forth, forcing her body in to the same motion, her cunt slowly impaling it self on the fat hard meat. Her ankles bent and tied around the back of Ralph's legs left her no means of pushing away Sid could see her cheeks blowing out as she tried to dislodge the invading cock, he stood beside her then bent on his haunches and played with her hanging tits, "The more you move the quicker he will be up there, up to you, best get it over with", he went back to playing with her nipples. She moaned and squealed as she slid further on to the meat pole, soon Ralph was pumping at her as she hung like a rag doll her eyes wet with tears as her groans became sobs, Sid still rolling her nipples in between his fingers smiled as he put his mouth to her ear and made a joke, "Ya, it would bring tears to my eyes, still shouldn't be long now he can't hold it, gets excited you know still bet it bloody hurts though". Little ahh and ya sounds started coming from Ralph then as he thrust harder more of a grunting sound came, soon the words yes, yes and Pauline's body jerking forward were a signal for Sid to stand up, "Don't fucking cum up her, get it out, take the fucking meat out, now I'm telling you get it out, now, I said now, splat it on the floor not up her, you don't want any D N A in her, so do as your told take your fucking cock out". Ralph half lowered half dropped Pauline then turned to his right, just then his filthy juice pumped out his cock hitting the floor and the side of the chair, Sid bent down to Pauline and whispered, "Well I didn't want to find myself licking out his juice from that little peach between your legs, now you be a good girl and let me see to you properly, Ralph take this lovely young lady upstairs, find a big bed and put her on it, I'll find something to keep her there". Ralph bent a picked Pauline up again, only this time he turned her round, slung her over his shoulder and headed for the door, Sid stood and watched him go up the first two steps, he watched her long blond hair as it swung from side to side over Ralph's ass before he turned and went in to the kitchen. Sid walked in to the bedroom and threw the rucksack down on the bed beside Pauline, he sat bouncing the bed, "Some nice lengths of cord hubbies got, use it at work does he or do you like a bit of rough, ah in to a bit of bondage, enjoying this then are you?" He looked at Ralph still standing there in just his shirt, his cock hung like a shorter extra leg, "You never know with these quiet ones, maybe we have a little raver, lets tie her to the bed and have a look round, a little investigation". Pushed on her back Pauline just lay looking at her attackers as Sid pulled a length of red cord from the rucksack. Sid threw it under the bed, then him and Ralph held each of her knees and pulled them open before tying them as wide as they could, then more rope under the bed this time to her neck holding her like a pinned butterfly, Sid played with her cunt, "See no lasting damage, I'll just give it a little longer to tighten up before I have some fun with it, you just lay there and get yourself in the mood for a little romantic interlude with me". He started to pull clothes from the draws, he found some nice but ordinary lingerie but nothing to marvel over. He moved to the wardrobe pushed the clothes to one side, "Hello what's this, planning a little trip"? He pulled out a suitcase and opened it, "Oh so this is where all the nice clothes are and still got their price tags on, oh look at these", he held up bra and pants, suspenders, stocking and a little garter, "I bet you look hot and horny kitted out in this lot, all ass and plenty of tits, oh yes and kinky high heels, maybe later you will do a little show for us". Sid carried on his search, "And what about all these summer clothes, were we going somewhere nice, oh well, sorry but I'll try and make up for it, and you my friend go down stairs and see if there's any goodies that would be better off in our abode and anyway, I have some business with our lovely friend". Ralph muttered to himself as he left the room, Sid made a play at strutting towards the bed, he sat beside the bound woman, "Hello Pauline, do you know what time it is"? He looked at his watch, "Its playtime", he lay beside her, his mouth by her ear as his right hand started to slide all over her body. "My you are a beauty, I really am going to enjoy fucking you, your cunt looks absolutely mouth watering and I'm going to have a good old fashion lick of it, see if it juices up, see if I get to, dare I say it, turn you on". He bent over and licked at her nipples, "See if we can make these pop up", his right hand slid down to her cunt, he slipped his finger in, "mmm needs to get wet, its very dry, pity my friend hadn't done a better job but he's uneducated in the ways of fucking, just a wham bam thank you mam kind of imbecile". In between taunting her Sid carried on fingering her between her legs and sucking her nipple, "Your cunt and your ass will be easy to fuck but your mouth, well", he stopped talking and returned to sucking her nipple all the time his finger pushed in and out of her cunt. He moved from her nipple, slid up the bed and planted a kiss over the top of her gag, "Mr Carter has done a sterling job, but to fuck this pretty mouth I have a feeling that you are going to have to be convinced that you want my length down your throat, and making you realize that could be a painful experience for you, if you remember the size of my friends hands and the cute dimples on your ass, I personally think you would be better off with seven or eight inches of cock in your pretty mouth rather than alone in this room, over his lap with your pretty bum up in the air but that will be up to you, to start with, lets just fuck you". Sid kept her eyes on her the whole time he kissed his way down her body, licking at her navel then down to her cunt. He gave her cunt hair a playful tug with his teeth before inserting his tongue in between her fleshy pink cunt lips, he got himself in between her legs so he could look up at her, her face framed between her full firm breasts, he bit at the hood covering her clit she squealed, her eyes looked down, "That's it Pauline you keep watching me, I like to have eye contact when I'm sucking a cunt", he pushed his mouth over her slit and sucked the flesh in to his mouth. With her legs held wide and her wrist trapped to her side Pauline could do nothing as she felt a finger screwing up in to her ass-hole, she moved and tried to holt the invading digit but all she got was a sniggering sound between her legs as Sid enjoyed the way he was making her ass wiggled. A little moan came from behind the gag, she was getting a little wet, the continues attack of the tongue was causing her cunt to lubricate, Sid looked up, "The tastes changed, you getting horny maybe a little wet, wet enough for me to slip in and poke this hole, lets see". Sid slid back up her body the same way by kissing and licking her, sucking her nipples in hard and shaking his head like a dog with a toy in its mouth, letting them go with a plopping sound. He lay flat on top of her, slid his hands down behind her until he held both her buttocks, then he bent his knees and pushed his cock up in to her, "Lovely hand full of ass, now listen my little cock receptacle I don't want us to chat while I'm fucking you so you lay there I'll just go suck your big nipples". As Sid fucked her his fingers pulled at her ass cheeks; pulling her open, as he pulled he let his fingers move closer to the inviting hole, soon he could feel the entrance, Pauline was trying to move but he continued to edge his way in, his finger pushed at the hole as his cock thrust that little bit faster, he felt her clenching, quivering, he moved himself around forcing his cock to attack her cunt from different angles as he finger fucked her ass hole. Sid was now pumping franticly at her lifting her ass off the bed as he drove in to her, his mouth sucked hungrily at the nipple pulling the bud up so he could toy with it between his teeth, Pauline was struggling to escape as she felt Sid building, her whole body rocked back and forth on the bed, her free tit moving with the force of his thrust, she moaned in her gag, as she tired to move before she felt the first spurt, Sid smiled, "You squirm real good, did you move like this when your man used to fuck you or am I forcing you in to it, if I am then your going to be doing it a lot more to night", then Sid released the rest of his juice up in side her, he carried on pumping in and out, grunting at her as he made sure he emptied ever drop, then he just lay on her looking at her tear filled eyes, his face had his usual stupid grin. He kissed her mouth over the gag, "There was that as good for you, I must say you fuck nice, you fuck tight and I want to fuck you all through the night, how about that, it rhymes, now what rhymes with I'm going to fuck your tight ass next, any ideas"? Pauline made some muffled noises as she shook her head, Sid laughed, "Doesn't sound like much of a rhyme to me, how about this then, I'm going get hard again by fucking your tits then I'm going to stick my cock where you have the shit's, yes its crude but so what, that's what I'm going to do to you". Just then the door open and Ralph put his head round the door, "The phone keeps ringing twice then stopping", Sid looked at him, "Ya so what, its got an answer message so let it ring, you can hardly pick it up and say, sorry she can't come to the phone she upstairs naked, gagged, tied to her bed having her brains fucked out now can you"? Ralph looked away, he went to go but stopped he half turned but didn't look at Sid, "When can I do her again"? Sid looked at her smiled then back to Ralph, "When I have finished fucking her ass, now go back down stairs, I'll come and get you later, find yourself and drink or something, go on clear off", Ralph turned and left. He turned back to her, "Now the chaperon has gone we can get back to each other", his mouth went back to gorging on her nipples, she made painful squealing noise's as he bit at the tender buds. He was still between her legs and he moved his hips running his semi hard cock up and down over her slit, he looked up at her, "Its no good you trying to get me turned on with this cunt of yours, you will have to wait for another cunt fucking I've just got to have a little fuck between these two mounds of pleasure". He put a knee ether side of her and shuffled up the bed until he was sat on her chest, he slapped his hardening cock on to her tits, "Mmmm nice, the don't bounce much, still young and firm, you don't mind if I stick my cock up in between them, just to feel the sensation, are you sure I can"? She looked at him, helpless to answer her mouth completely sealed, he mocked her, "Why thank you, normally I wouldn't but, if you incest, how does this feel"? He slid it between the firm breasts and then pushed them together trapping his cock, he pushed hard up making sure the cock-end hit her under the chin as his thumbs pushed the nipples in, "Nothing like a good tit wank, especially ones as soft as yours, ooohh this is so nice, but it mustn't detracted from the next adventure, you can tell me, is it to boldly go where no-one has been before, or do you want me to find that out for myself"? She made more muffled cries as he untied her knees. Leaving the rope tied to left knee he passed the rope around behind her neck, then while pushing her knee back to her tits he pulled the rope taught, then he hooked his arm under her other knee and bent it back passed the rope through it and pulled. Having plenty of cord he pulled her legs right back then around her neck again. After cutting that piece it left him about a ten foot length he slipped it over the headboard and back to her right knee, then the same to the left pulling back hard, curving her back until she was trapped back on her shoulders, lifting her cunt and ass up off the bed and her legs spread. He stood beside the bed, she could see him as she stared between her legs, his hand was pulling at his now rigid cock, he smiled back at her and stroked her upturned bottom running his fingers over the two exposed holes. He put his foot on the bed and stepped up on to the bed and looked down at her, her head trapped between her knees her tits under her chin, he slapped her ass, not hard but enough to get a little oommpphh out of her, "I hope you realize that sucking my cock is good for you, because if I leave you like this and put I little idea in his mind you could have a very sore ass and I mean sore". As if to emphasize the point he slapped her twice more, "You know if I didn't want to fuck your ass so much I could get to enjoy spanking this", another harder slap followed. He move forward his knees clamping round her ass as he pushed his hard cock down and at the little pink hole, he gave a little push to see if it had been used before, her reaction told him no, he couldn't resist passing comment, "Now here's a new experience for you, you should relax, because this cock of mine is a lot more solid than your lovely tight hole and its going in your lovely tight hole so just relax it, you ain't going anywhere until we are both through fucking you so just give in gracefully and take what's coming to you or in your case up you". Amid squeals and grunts Sid pushed his hard cock in to the hole slowly, as much as she tried to move away, it pushed in, he grinned at her and he let a mouth full of spit drop on her hole. The first lot hit her cunt and seeped in side but the second and third lots hit the tip of his cock as it pushed further. One good push at the right time and the cock-end slipped in, her tight ring closed over it, "Got you, fucking got you, I got me an ass virgin, now lets see if you like it fucked". A collection of grunts and squeals resounded around the room as Sid pushed his full length up in to her ass, Sid deliberately took his time sliding up inch by inch, while he played his favourite game, staring at her with that stupid grin on his face as he tormented the beautiful helpless woman. "Oooohhh isn't this nice, does it feel good? You like the feel of this big fella up your ass, first time is always the best that new sensation never before enjoyed but after I've slid you this fucking you'll be begging the rest of your men friends to bugger your pretty ass. Get two then while ones up your ass the other can have this", he let his fingers play with her cunt; then he pushed in one then two fingers. With his cock now half way up her ass he slowly pulled back then in again while doing the same with his fingers, she moved, jumped, a long low moan came from behind the gag, "oooohhh you like it already do you, the thought of twos up excites you does it, how about me and friend break you in later, would you like that"? The thought of Ralph's huge cock in her again brought a squeal and a sob to her as her head slowly shook from side to side, suddenly he pushed in all the way, the squeal got louder, he laughed, "How do you like that"? He started to fuck her ass as hard as he could loving the way she moved as she tried to escape his onslaught. "You moving like a pro, born to be fucked in the ass if you ask me, you really can wiggle that ass and I thank you for the pleasure your giving this dick of mine, in fact if you like it this much I may have to reconsider what I'm going to be fucking the rest of the night", she shook her head her eyes full of tears but it only encouraged him more, "Oh now, now don't play hard to get, I know you like it and your going to love this". He went back to playing with her cunt and then pushing his hands between her legs so he could pull on her sore nipples, then he started to pump hard. "Your so tight I can't hold back much longer, here comes the first load up that ass and it won't be,ee, ee the last,ah,ah,st", he emptied himself again in side Pauline. He collapsed between her legs, "Oh now that was nice, its still holding on to my dick, but I'm going to have to pull it out, don't get upset, I could always get my friend to put his bloody great thing in that cute butt-hole". He loved the panic in her face as she muffled her protest, her head shaking wildly as he pushed his semi hard cock around still inside her ass, "Well if you want me to make sure this lovely hole stays this tight then you should start thinking about your pretty lips wrapped round my cock giving me some wonderful head or your tails could be very, very sore you just think about". He pulled back and let himself pull out of her; he stood by the bed watching his juice dribble out of her ass, "Now while your thinking about what I've said I'll get my friend, sorry but it was his idea to come and fuck you so I will have to let him have you again". He grinned, "Well its only fair, I promise it won't spoil our relationship so I'll go and fetch him, shall I but this time I will convince him just to fuck your cunt again, but you remember if you want to be awkward next time you and I get together then I will leave you alone with him, and just for my fun I'll give him some nasty ideas that he could do to this beautiful body", he squeezed her right breast, turned from her and went to the door. She pulled hard on her ropes but it was no good she was held firm, the door opened and the lumbering oaf filled the room, Sid came in behind and went to the bedroom chair, sat, crossed his naked legs, put his hands behind his neck and smiled at the woman. Ralph tickled her between her legs pushing his finger in to her; she could see his enormous cock as it grew to its rigid hard full length in front of her eyes. Sid, wanted to get rid of Ralph as quickly as possible so he started at him, "Hope your not annoying that young lady, excuse me lady if he's annoying you, you will tell me won't you because if you don't say anything he may take advantage of you", laughing at her he carried on, "Go on she's wants it, she wants that big cock of yours up her hole, go on have some, stop playing with it and fuck it, go on fuck her you know you want to". Ralph grinned at Sid then at Pauline, climbed on the bed and started to run the end of his cock up and down the slit, Pauline was squealing, making mm, mm, mm, noises from her nose that obviously meant no, no, no but Sid said, "Listen she calling you in go on fuck her, she can't wait, don't disappoint the lady, fuck her". At last he positioned himself and started to push in stretching her cunt wide, she moaned, the further in he pushed, the louder the moans became. Sid could see between his legs at her cunt as it tried to stretch round the huge invading meat. The noises Pauline was making only excited Sid more, he got up and slowly walked back to the bed, by the time he reached the bed, Ralph was knelt between her tied legs banging her cunt with as much of his cock as he could get up in her and he was banging as hard as he could, Sid watched her face as her cheeks blew out and tears were forced from her eyes. Her body rocked back on the bed with the force of Ralph's fucking, Sid watched her face or what he could see above the tape, he could see the pain in her eyes, she looked at him, he grinned his usual stupid smile and mouthed to her, "Imagine that up your ass" he blew her a kiss as she shook her head then he turned back to the chair. It didn't take long for the battering of Pauline's cunt to finish, this time Ralph blew himself up her, before he had chance to do anything else Sid was up and beside him, "You enjoy that, well if your a good boy, "He quickly turned to Pauline, "And you aren't a good girl", he turned back to Ralph, "I'll let you have some more, you'd like that wouldn't you". Ralph made a silly giggling sound and looked at Pauline, "I'm going to fuck you again and you can't stop me". Sid pushed at him, "Alright, alright get off her then and go back down stairs, the quicker you go down and stay there the quicker I will come for you again, go on fuck off", Ralph pulled himself off the bed and went down stairs. Sid closed the door and went to the bed, "You look uncomfortable let me untie you, just a little bit; then we can talk or at least do something with that mouth". Sid undid the rope on her right knee and pulled it from behind the headboard, then the next set from her knees releasing them from the rope behind her neck, she slowly let them straighten. He put his hand on the rope between her ankles, pulled her round and dropped them off the side of the bed, then pulled her up to a sitting position and sat beside the bound beauty. He knew her legs were still well tied so he checked her elbow rope was firm and her hands held tight to her side then he grabbed a handful of blond hair, " Have you thought", she blinked through a tear and tried to nod, "Good you want to suck my cock or you want me to leave you to him". Pauline lowered her eyes from Sid's and looked at Sid's lap, "Ahh so you have seen sense then so there is just the question of removing Mr Carters ingenious tape and you staying silent, lets get the plan sorted in your mind I would hate for any misunderstanding as that would be painful or should I say pain-filled for you". He started to pick at the tape, "God this is good stuff, now while I take this off you better be sure that you stay quite, not a word, I'm not interested in your pleadings or begging unless you beg for more fucking, that's why we are here just to fuck you as many times as we want, in what ever hole we want, you don't have any say in what we do to you, so you may as well save your breath", he peeled off the first piece, "You understand"? He started at the next piece, "You do know what the alternative is, him fucking your ass or beating six bells of shit out of your ass or tits, you understand that"? She was trying to nod as he pulled the next piece off then the third, finally the piece under her jaw she couldn't help but open her mouth and lick her lips, Sid stuck his thumb in her mouth, "Now that looks nice, I can only think of one sight better, oh and you better swallow, no point in me pumping it down your throat if you waste it". She tried not to but a little sobbing, "Don't, please don't" Sid grabbed her by the jaw, pulled her head round and kissed her hard, then pulled back, "Open your mouth and give me some tongue or I'll tell him to, well you can guess". Her mouth slowly opened, Sid's awful smile returned as he closed his mouth over hers and pushed his tongue in, he heard her sob as his right hand mauled and squeezed at her tit, pulling at her nipple, rolling it painfully between his thumb and fingers all the time his tongue invaded the pretty woman's mouth and she could do nothing to stop him. He finally pulled away from her mouth, "mmmm must do that more often, quite a turn on, it must have been just look at my dick, you will have to do something about that, so I guess its time to get on your knees and play the blue veined obo", as he stood he pulled her up then his face contorted in to his evil smile as both hands grabbed her hair forcing her down, she looked at him her eyes wet with tears, as her knees buckled all he said was, "I take it you are musical". She knelt in front of him, looking up waiting and hoping for a last minute reprieve from the filthy act he was going to make her perform but all she got was a slap on the side of her face from his rapidly hardening cock. He slapped her face harder, his cock banging at her nose, "Come on little lady open up, don't think of it as sucking a cock so that some bastard can have his pleasure, think of it as an alternative to having the sorest ass you could imagine, mind you looking down at that cute bum I'm getting a feeling that stinging it could be fun, which do you want"? Pauline looked at the stinking cock waving in her face, she knew she was alone, helpless and what these to perverts could do to her defenceless body if she didn't let them do what ever they wanted with her she had no other option, she closed her eyes and opened her cute little mouth, all she heard was that awful snigger from her abuser, "That's it and now the tongue, slide it out", she poked her tongue past her lips, "Come on lets have all that pinkie meat out", with her mouth fully open she stuck her tongue out all the way. The snigger turned in to a snort as Sid laid his cock-end on the protruding tongue, he slid it over the tip back and forth, just touching her lips, "Don't that feel nice, and are you liking it, must taste really good after all it was buggering your ass not half an hour ago and now your going to have the pleasure of it fucking your face, boy are we having a good time". Sid started pushing past her lips and in to her mouth, she choked as he touched the back of her throat but he pushed further, he let her gag but still he wanted it in her throat, "Oh nice, just suck little lady just suck, your mouth fucks really well, bet you do this or did this a lot, and today your happy its me your doing it for". Sid's hips were now shoving at her, he still held her hair in both hands pulling her mouth on to him, choking her, her eyes blinking away her tears, every time she looked up that smile was always there, "Just think if you hadn't asked us in for tea, then showed us that nice piece of sexy thigh you have, we may have missed all this, you would properly just had a boring day, now your getting bored a different way and its much more fun, don't you agree"? Pauline was to busy choking and gagging on the cock now almost fully in her mouth and down her throat to answer such a sick question. Bound, helpless and at his pleasure Sid just fucked his cock in to her mouth as hard as he wanted, holding on to her hair she had no option but to kneel in front of him and take it all as he drove his cock in to the back of her throat. He humped her mouth enjoying slowly taking it out as she gasped and choked, he giggled as he told her to take a deep breath and then he ploughed his rigid meat back in to her throat, forcing her head up and down making her throat stimulate him, then forcing her to go through it again. After what seemed forever to Pauline he suddenly told her to tighten her lips tight around his cock-end, as she was forced to form a perfect O around his cock he slowly pulled it back out off her throat until just the head sat in her mouth, "Tickle the end with your tongue until I fill your pretty mouth, and remember keep them lips tight and don't you dare spill any". Her tongue work actively over the end tickling under it trying to get him to come so he would take it out of her mouth, finally he gripped it hard, his fingers held on to it as he built himself up. He smiled down at her then let go of his length releasing his filth, it spurt in to her mouth, she kept swallowing, groaning, fighting to get the foul muck down in to her stomach. Sid took a step back as she realised his cock from her mouth, she swallowed and coughed as her head fell forward on to the side of the bed, Sid looked around and picked up the rucksack, then he went to the door and yelled. Ralph came running up the stairs, he stopped Sid whispered to him. Ralph moved over to Pauline, grabbed her round the throat and squeezed, she panicked, her scream locked back in her straggled throat, Sid came in front of her, "Close your mouth, tight, no little lady tighter than that, just suck those gorgeous lips in under your teeth", as she did what he told her Sid pulled off another piece of Carters tape, cut it and stuck it over her mouth, then another, and another until her mouth was sealed shut tight again. She moaned at him trying to get up but it was impossible, Sid smiled at her as she squirmed around on the floor under him, "What's the matter Pauline, did you want to go some where, the loo maybe, having had all that nice juice pumped in to you, you want my friend to take you I think he should, and I bet he would like to as-well, shall I let him", she shook her head as she moaned in to her gag, "Oh alright, just for you I'll let him take you". He turned to Ralph, "You want to take this little lady and sit her pretty ass on the loo you know how you like to watch", Ralph bent and picked up the struggling woman, she squealed and tried to kick but he was far to strong, he carried her along the passage his hands between her legs playing with her body until he arrived at the bathroom. He sat her down on the toilet seat and looked at her, she sat there looking anywhere but at this oaf who expected her to do the most private of things for his amusement. He began to lose patients, "Come on cunt do a piss for me, I like it when you bitches have to piss, now piss", she shook her head, "You will piss", he knelt down between her legs, pushed his hand over the bowl and grabbed at her cunt, his fingers found the flesh of her hood and twisted". She clamped her legs together, squealing and shaking her head, but he kept on pinching, "Just do a pee for me then I'll stop", Pauline was in agony as she tried to push herself to give this awful slob what he wanted, she was crying with pain but all he did was laugh, "No lady, not out your eyes out your cunt". She felt something, she willed it and a little trickle of urine covered his hand, he stopped pinching and pushed his hand under her and let the urine run over it, grinning up in to the tear stained face, "There you did need to go, if you've finished lets have you standing up I'm not going to wipe you dry, oh no I'm going to lick you out". Unable to fight anymore, Pauline let him pull her up, with out arguing she stood and opened her legs as far as the rope would allow, bent her knees and crouched there while he put both his big hands on her ass and buried his face between her legs licking like a slavering dog at her wet cunt. He giggled at her as he stopped and stood towering over her, "You taste real good, yummy, bet you liked it, bet you liked my tongue up your cunt, I want to do it some more, you know I liked sucking your cunt but now we have to go back to the bedroom, my friend says I shouldn't be to long I think my pal has another plan for you". This time as he bent she just slumped over his shoulder, as he carried her she didn't kick, she didn't struggle she just let his hand invade her ass and cunt while she watched her landing carpet pass by under her, he turned in to the bedroom and once again she found herself on her bed and looking at the two perverts that had her at their mercy. Sid looked at her, he gloated at her fear and he revealed at his power over her. His evil grin brought more terror to her beautiful tear stained eyes as he put his hand in the rucksack and pulled out two short lengths of cord, "Give me your hand dear", his face twisted in to a wide smile, "No, then let me take it". He grabbed at the rope that was holding her wrist to her waist and tied the end of his rope to it, Ralph twisted her leg back so Sid could tie her knee to the rope, holding her knees up to her waist, then they did the same to her other leg, she moaned and tried to plead through the gag, Sid looked at her, "Don't you worry your pretty little head, as much as it looks inviting I'm not going to fuck your bum, well I'm not going to this time", as soon as they'd finished they flipped her over, her face stuck in to the pillow. Sid bent down to her ear, "Your ass looks pretty good stuck up in the air. Now I want you to try and remember how I got a real hard on when we was kissing, well I wondered how long it would take me to get ready to do your cunt but this time when we are spanking you", she tried to pull her head up, her squeals louder than ever, but Sid just stood up and patted her exposed raised bottom. As he stroked her firm round ass he looked at Ralph, "Well my friend here's something you like, a nice round ass up, cute, and very desirable do you see it, young firm and begging to be slapped, give her a gentle one to start with". Ralph didn't pull his hand back to far before he whipped it forward connecting with the firm skin of Pauline's ass, she screamed in to the tape, Sid was there with his tormenting remarks, "Now that's a nice song, can you do it for me again only this time a little louder", he nodded at Ralph, another slapping sound resounded round the room another scream and this time a little sob followed. "Your ass make a lovely sound, lets hear it again", he nodded, another sharp crack another squeal and her ass moved, "Oh yes I thought that one would make your cute bum wiggle, try another", slap, slap, slap Sid grabbed a handful of hair and pulled her head up from the pillow, "Any tears yet? No then lets try harder". As he nodded he let her head drop back, slap, slap, slap her ass moved anything to avoid the huge hand that covered both cheeks every time it struck. Sid told Ralph just to hit one cheek but before he did Sid inserted his finger up in to her ass-hole, slap, slap, slap she wiggled and moved as Sid drove in and out of her ass with his finger, "God that feels great, your ass muscles nearly broke my finger and the way you move, just got to try fucking your ass while he keeps it wiggling". Sid didn't have to pull on his cock for to long before it was rigid again, he let Ralph slap her another half dozen times then he spat on the end and pushed it at her ass-hole, it pushed slowly in, "Christ just as tight as the first time, God this is going to be good, alright my friend slap away but just her ass don't you belt me, go on then". Ralph swung, hitting Pauline hard on the side of her cheek as Sid slid all the way in to her, she screamed, moved and jumped as the hard cock filled her stinging ass, Sid shouted, "And again, and again this is an unbelievable way to fuck ass". Ralph was giggling like a two year old as he rained slap upon slap down on the reddening ass, Sid fucked slowly in and out as Pauline squealed and move, "Get over the other side and sting that cheek, I think your deadening this side". Ralph moved round and started slapping her other cheek, the squealing and jumping started again, more and more slaps hit the poor woman's red ass as Sid cruelly fucked her slowly sometimes just kneeling there while her ass did the moving. Suddenly Sid shouted, "Stop, I've got an idea I want the ultimate ass fuck", he bent forward and grabbed Pauline's hair and jerked back hard, pulling her up, she squealed and moaned in to the tape but he held her up, his cock still buried deep in her ass, "All right my friend, give her tits a real hard slapping that should really make her ass move and keep slapping until I cum up this tight cock sucking ass, then you can stick your fucking great weapon up it, she will really like that, won't you little lady", as she screamed in the gag Ralph struck the first blow. Sid sat back on his haunches, pulling her with him, her squeals became pitiful as Ralph slapped first one tit then the other, he body moved to every strike, Sid continued to mock her, "You enjoying this, you like a bit of rough don't you"? She squealed again as Ralph now slapped his hand together with her tits in between, " Ya of course your enjoying it, what's more we are going to make you enjoy it more I think we will stay the night and most of tomorrow, you got a big out building, I seen it, nice car, just been sprayed has it, still we can move that out and play with that hoist and you, oh yes, you need an uplifting experience after what you've been through bet we can hang you in some fun position, make it fun to fuck and slap you, maybe pull your legs so far apart I could get my hand up you". She sobbed as the slapping continue and so did Sid, "I could maybe think of a few other things we could do to them big tits, rope them up, push them big nipples of yours out and I bet you will do anything I ask to us or yourself when I get your nipples in that vice, your going to make a great sex slave still that's tomorrows fun, but for now come on my friend belt her some more, I want to come up her ass". Ralph laid in to her tits again, Sid shouted him on as the squeals from Pauline resounded even louder than before, there was a little thud noise and Ralph stopped slapping, he looked at Sid as the front of his shirt started to turn a red colour, his face contorted, Sid looked at him, "I didn't tell you to stop I ain't fucking cum up her ass yet", suddenly Ralph just slumped to the floor. Sid looked at him then he turned his head back towards the door just in time to catch the flash of light, a piercing pain exploded in his back, he let go of Pauline who fell away from him as he turned and looked at the face at the door, the same face he had seen yesterday on the tele stood beside the woman he had just been fucking, then black. Roy Lile looked at them then his wife, "Oh god I knew something was wrong when you didn't answer the two rings, but not this", he untied her and looked at her beaten body, "How, I mean are we going to still be alright for tomorrow"? Pauline looked at her husband, "Is my face alright"? Roy nodded, "Then yes, we spent to long planning this, the other body in your jeep, the insurance from ours and the army and the way we get to Rio, no we go, I'm", she winced as she tried to move, "Hopefully a long hot bath and a gentle rub down should take away the initial pain, I'll have to do it, I'll just have to think of the money and my life with you, but what about getting rid of these dead bastards tonight"? Roy gentle kissed her sore mouth, "There's a freshly dug grave at St David in the Field, should fit two more". Pagan.
Copy-right, Kayce@fsworld. co.uk. Another short story about Pauline's. The Perils of Pauline 12 Pauline Hooper. He sat on his old black leather chair watching a Sarah Young porno classic, his cock rigid in his rough dirty hand as he slowly pumped it up and down. The video was just at one of his favourite scenes; his eyes widened as he squeezed his thick meat, the fat purple end dripping pre-cum. Sarah had one black cock stuck in the back of her throat as another one ploughed her ass-hole. They had her bent over the sofa; Jack loved watching her massive bullet hard tits swing. As a third man sat beside her fingering her cunt, he watched as the man sucked at the perfect long hard nipple. Jacks cock felt like it would burst; suddenly the internal phone rang. He picked up the receiver, "Caretaker's office", a female voice quietly said, "I'm sorry to disturb you, I know it's late, eerrr sorry but there's loud music coming from a room close to mine and I can't sleep". Jack didn't need to ask which room, he had seen her arrive that afternoon, "I will look in to it", and he thumped the receiver back in to it's cradle. He stuffed his rigid cock back in to his overalls the best he could, switched off the T V, "What the fuck's this all about, there ain't that many people in this shit hole". Jack was still mumbling to him self as he went out the door. Jack Perkins had been caretaker come handyman at the travellers hostel for two years; it wasn't a bad place, better than most for the cash conscious traveller and it gave him a roof over his head. Jack learnt general D I Y from two stints in prison, a bit to free with his hands, nasty piece of work when he had drink in him. He walked the short area to the main building thinking of his caller. A plain young woman of about 28 years but there was something attractive about her, looked a bit eastern. He remembered her booking in, very quiet, reserved even scared but nice, clean looking, even her small tit's looked in place under what he called, her virgin aunts clothes. He got to the second floor, she was three doors down the corridor, he was surprised to see her standing at her door. As he approached she shuffled nervously, he smiled to himself at the pyjama bottoms under a wrap around brown dressing gown, "Definitely virgin aunt", he thought. Before he could speak she spluttered the words, "Sorry to have to call you, please I wouldn't have but you see---", Jack cut her off, "Oh for god sake what is it", she almost shook as she said, "There's loud music coming from some-where, I can't sleep", he strode past her muttering, "Get a fucking man, that's your fucking problem". Two doors down a radio was playing, Jack saw the key and knew the room was empty, he went in and clicked off the radio alarm thinking, "What dick head set this thing for fucking mid-night". She was still standing at her door, she still looked nervous as the big man approached, "Is eerrr, is everything all right, I must apologise for getting you up at this hour but it was loud", she looked at him almost shrinking in to the wall as she did. Jack looked straight at her, she looked even more attractive with out those thick rimmed glass's, he whispered to himself "Oh yes very nice, timid but very nice". At the word timid a charge of electricity shot through his body, he thought, "She's like a rabbit caught in my head lights and to frightened to move, mmmmmmmm I wonder". She waited for him to pass to say sorry again but he stopped in front of her, almost touching her, "Want to a apologise, that's nice, if you had half a brain you could have switched it off your self, but still I did, you got some drink". Her eye's were like saucers, "No, no not drink nothing like that, I'm sorry but----", again Jack snapped at her, "You forever saying sorry, always in trouble are you, that's why your far from home and on your own, is it, nobody want you around". He was having the effect he wanted, the two saucer like eyes were now filling with water, it was now or never. Jack gripped the neck of her dressing gown, almost lifted her back in to her room, "There now shut up, you want to apologise do you right lets think of something", he now had her pinned to the back wall beside her bed, he was so close he could feel her shaking. She could smell the stale whisky on his breath, she forced out, "I am so sorry please but I couldn't sleep, thank you again for coming over", his mouth grinned at her as her eyes flicked left and right trying not to look at him. "Ya talking of cuming over, I was watching a very good film which you fucked up, do you want to know what I was watching, what it was about?" She nodded and said, "Your hurting me can we just stand and then you can tell me, if you want to, that is". Jack held her even tighter, "I like standing here and don't you know manners", he could see she was really scared of him, "Didn't they teach you to be respectful and call people sir especially as they hold your passport". His grin widened as she whispered, "If you want to, that is", her eyes looked downward, "Sir". He could smell her fear and he was loving it, "Well, what is your name"? Her terrified eyes looked up at him, "Eeerrr, Pa, Pa Pauline, Pauline Hooper", he laughed, "Well Pa, Pa Pauline, Pauline Hooper, the film oh yes the film, let me tell you all about it. It's called, Housewives morning break". "There's this beautiful woman, nice body, big tit's, you know the type. She's alone and board when three plumbers arrive", Pauline tried to push against him, he held her firm, "Now, now I've only just begun. So there's this big titted housewife and these three guys, they've come the wrong house but she's alone and asks them to stop for a coffee. They all sat round a table, she's showing a lot of leg and one of them gives it a squeeze, she runs her hand over his crouch. Then another gets up and stands behind her and runs his hand down over her blouse and gives her big tit's a squeeze, what do you think of it so far"? Pauline, still looking away from him, whispered, "I think I've heard enough, please stop, let me go". Jack ground his hips in to her, "On the coterie the best is yet to come, soon the bloke had his hand inside her blouse giving them big hooters and real good going over," Jack stopped and looked at her, "You like your hooters giving a good going over"? Those saucer like eyes stared back at him, they were full of tears, "No, no I don't like to be touched", Jack bellowed, "That's what she said, but like you she was playing hard to get, they soon had her stripped off and a cock in her mouth," he ran his tongue over his lips, "You've got a nice mouth". Pauline eyes shut tight and a tear squeezed out and ran down her cheek, "Don't, please, don't talk like that, it's horrible". Jack jerked his head forward and licked her lips, "She didn't think it was horrible, she wanted more, they spent all morning fucking her, she took it up the ass, then up the cunt at the same time, and the best bit was just when you rang, she was bent over her sofa with a bloke fucking her mouth, one fucking her ass and the other about to get under her, suck her tit's and give her a three's up by ramming his hot cock up her cunt, see what I missed". Pauline's head shook from side to side, "Look I've said I'm sorry, I am, I've apologised what more can I do"? Jack's grin grew to it's full width, "A nice apology would be to put that pretty mouth of yours around this old cock of mine and let me pump some hot cream down your lovely neck, then I might and I mean only might just forgive you". Her face filled with horror, "I couldn't no never it's filthy, you wouldn't make me do that, no it's not normal". Jacks grip became a straggle hold, "I'm not joking and it's quite normal and you are going to apologize any way I want you to and I do like your mouth, I think I'll kiss it". He moved towards her, she tried to move her head, he shook her, "If you don't want to apologize to me I could always take you to meet some friends of mine". She stared at him, "What do you mean"? "Oh I thought that would get your attention, well how's this, I have three mates and I think they would like a nice thing like you tonight and anyway I would enjoy watching". She real tried to pull away, "What do you mean watch, watch what"? This time he moved to quickly for her and kissed her hard on the mouth, she couldn't escape, her head pinned between him and the wall. He pushed his tongue in to her mouth, slavering inside licking at her tongue, she squealed as he pulled back, " I want to watch them play with your lovely body". Her face was a mask of panic, "No, no they wouldn't want me, you couldn't no, please no". Jack released his grip, "I think they would really like you, I would, and I would like to get a better look at you, how about you take this brown rug off". His eye's held hers, she was mesmerised by him and the fear he was installing in her. Reluctantly she let the dressing gown drop off her shoulders and it fell to the floor, Jack pressed on, "Drop the pants". She clutched the material to her, "Nooooo don't make me take my bottoms down". Jacks hand grabbed at the cord and pulled it before her hand had time to grab at him, "Pull them down or I'll make sure my mates will and then all they will have is your juicy cunt to play with, your choice is no choice, do it". She let his hand go, he pulled the cord and the knot unravelled allowing the pyjama bottoms to open and fall, Jack couldn't resist a look down at her athletic legs, "Oh yes with legs like you got you would be popular with my mates they would love to see all of you". "No, no, you wouldn't make me go there, I've done what you asked you mustn't take me anywhere, please don't, I don't want to see your mates". The woman trembled in front of Jack, her clean fresh face, that oriental look even more attractive now and he had her where he wanted her. Jack put his hand on the wall cutting off any route of escape, "Oh I don't know". He started his sentence slowly, "I would love to watch you in action, wouldn't you like a nice fat cock up your ass, slowly fucking you, pumping in and out of your little pink hole, is it pink and puckered, I bet it is, or big thick fingers tickling the folds of hot wet flesh that cover your nub, does it get hard when you play with it, come on you can tell me, do you play with yourself, do you finger fuck your own hot wet cunt? I can see you now wetting those long fingers of yours with your pink tongue and then sliding them up you hole, while spreading those firm nice legs so as you can get at those fleshy lips with your other hand. What do you think about while your doing it? Is it taking one or maybe two big cocks in that pretty mouth of yours, you want to taste mine or will I be seeing what I'm imagining, three men in all your holes and at the same time?" Her head turned away, "Why are you saying these horrid things to me, I don't do that sort of thing, please don't take me anywhere". Jack put his hand on her pyjama top and completely covered her right breast, "You got something there, something nice, come on undo your buttons let me have a look". Her hand went to her top button, "If I do what you ask will you leave me alone"? Jack took her jaw in his hand, "All depends on what I see or what I like, but you won't know until I see them". Totally at his mercy she undid the three buttons, immediately Jack pulled the two halves apart and looked at her fine firm small breast's, she had perfect nipples that pointed out from the centre, he smiled, "Like champignon glass's a nice mouthful". With the two halves of the top open he could see down to the bulge of her cunt bush nestling in her thin cotton panties, he liked what he saw. She brought her hands up to cover herself; he just slapped them down, "Now about that apology, why don't you get on your knees, you do know that's the correct position for a woman"? Struggling to stay on her feet she implored him, "I can't, I don't know how". Jack kept pushing, "Don't you worry your pretty little head about that, old Jack will show you how, there's nothing to it you just kneel down and open your mouth wide, all I will do is stick my cock firmly in it and fuck your face and you will swallow everything I pump in to it, now, I won't tell you again, on your knees". Under Jacks hand she slowly sank to the floor. With one hand Jack held her steady with the other he undid his belt, then popped the top button on his overalls, as he reached for the next button he heard a scraping noise coming from the wall, and again, he bent and put his ear to the wall. He pulled Pauline up and propelled her through the door to the next door. Quietly he got his passkey and slowly inserted it in the lock. With a quick turn they were both through the door and in to the next bedroom. Up on the bed was a woman of about 24yrs, she was standing there with a glass in one hand, it was pressed to the wall and she had her ear on the end. Her other hand was down the front of the only thing she had on, a pale pair of blue nylon pants. She jumped, lost her balance and fell on the bed, the tumbler rattled to the floor, Jack held Pauline tight as he looked at her. She had a nice pair of tits, rounder and bigger than Pauline's, in fact she was bigger all round but quiet pretty. Her tanned face surrounded with lots of curly hair, her tan made her tit's look even better with them being white. Jack stared at her, "Eves dropping are we, getting off on a bit of fucking next door are we"? She tried to cover her naked tit's but the look of total embarrassment was just what Jack wanted, she stammered, "Oh I'm so sorry I didn't mean to, I'm really sorry, oh god I'm so ashamed", she hung her head not daring to look at the two of them. Jack shook Pauline, "Looks like another one owes me an apology". Jack stood for a moment then very slowly he said, "And if she wants to get her passport back I think she owes you an apology as well", with one shove he threw Pauline on to the bed. She pushed Pauline to one side, "Hay what are you doing, I said I'm sorry, I didn't mean to upset you, I really am sorry". Jack raised his voice, "For fuck sake shut it, you know she's done nothing but whinge for the last ten minutes so you can fucking shut it, I'll do the talking and you will do the listening then you'll do the apologizing, that is if you know what's good for you", he raised his voice to almost a shout, "Do you understand"? Both women went very quite, Jack held his belt slowly slapping it on his hand, "Sit on the edge of the bed", Pauline moved first, "Both of you, now", the other woman moved until they were both sat together, their heads bowed, apart from the slap of Jacks belt on his hand the room was in total silence. "That's better, now you listen and listen good, I have your passports, I can lose them and I can make life difficult for you, or you two can do as your told, understand", the two heads nodded. "You both know the meaning of the word apology, yes", again the heads nodded, "Good but just to clarify, it means to do something nice to make amends for inconveniencing someone". Jack took a step closer to the women, "I have been inconvenienced twice, once by Pauline for dragging me away from something I was enjoying and once by, what's your name"? With out looking up a voice whispered, "Penelope". "And once by Penelope by taking me away from something I was about to enjoy, so you see I need an apology from both of you, understand"? The two heads nodded, as they did Jack brought the belt hard down on his hand, they both jumped, their hands went to cover their naked breasts. "Keep your hands by your side, I'll tell you when you can move them", another slap and their hands were straight down. Slow and deliberate Jack said, "Penelope as you embarrassed Pauline by listening to us I think she needs a kiss", a quite, "Nooooo", came from her, Jack slapped the belt down her head turned and she kissed Pauline's face, "You have got to be joking, lips and tongue and now". Pauline turned to face her, Penelope moved forward and kissed her hard on the mouth, "Keep it there and keep them eyes closed, I'll tell you when your sorry enough". Jack moved closer, as he did he undid the rest of the buttons on his trousers pushed his hand in and pulled his hard cock free. He closed in on the two women and placed his cock on the kissing lips. They jumped back, he grinned at the startled looks, "Come on it's for you, kiss it, both of you kiss it". They first looked up at him he held the belt menacingly until they looked at each other, Pauline was the first to bend and kiss the side of the nine inch throbbing meat, she sat back and Penelope did the same, before they could move he said, "Now both at the same time and keep your lips there until I tell you otherwise". Again the two heads bent to the fat cock kissing it, as both mouths stayed on it Jack slowly pushed it back and forth enjoying the soft feel of their lips on his shaft, "Kiss it up and down it's full length then when you get to the tip kiss each other, remember lips and tongue, then you both get back on my cock, keep doing that until I say enough". With a grin of satisfaction he watched the two women kissing up his meat then their mouths locked on each other, he held them there watching as their mouths opened allowing them to suck at their tongues before returning to run the same wet tongues along the full length of his cock. He put his hands on each of their shoulder before letting them slide down to grab a round globe in each. The small breast of Pauline fitted in to his hand, he held it tight. His other hand cupped under Penelope's as he toyed with it enjoying feeling the weight, imagining them swinging like Sarah's did in the movie. He knew he had the two women beaten as he left their tit's alone and grabbed a handful of hair from each head, "You, Pauline, put the end in your mouth and tickle it with your tongue while you, Penelope use your tongue to lick my balls". At first their doleful eyes looked up at him, he smiled at the fear in their face's, his strong hands gave a vicious shake of their heads until he had them complying to his orders. Jack was enjoying the soft feel of Pauline's tongue, he couldn't help but start to shove it in her mouth further, she chocked and pulled back, Penelope stopped licking, "Have we got to do this, it's awful, please let us go. Jack face changed, "Get back on that cock or I promise you I will belt the apology out of you. Almost ripping the hair from Pauline's head he dragged her back on to his fat purple end, Penelope saw that and quickly ran her tongue up his sack. Now in full control jack started to fuck the sucking lips, he felt himself coming, as he did he grabbed Penelope and held her firm. Just as he was going to spurt his juice he pulled back. First the women looked startled then the hot juice hit them, Jack swung his hips from side to side, his cock spitting it's juice over the two face's. Jack pushed them back on the bed, "That's better, in-fact much better out than in and my juice on your face suits you", he smiled at the cum splattered faces, "You want to wipe that off"? The sight he loved best, two nodding heads. He picked the belt up again, "You Penelope, take her pants off and wipe your face, Pauline you do the same with her pants", he snapped the belt to emphasize he meant it and they better do it. Pauline's eyes looked toward him, the belt snapped again, as Penelope sobbed she shook her head. Jacks arm swung back and let the belt slap on to Pauline's thigh. Penelope put her hand up then reached for the waistband of Pauline's pants. She tugged down as Pauline lifted her butt to allow them to be pulled all the way down and off. Penelope held the pants before lifting herself up, she nodded at Pauline who pulled her pants down. They didn't look at Jack as they wiped the white and blue delicate garments over their faces. Jack's smile returned, "Smell good, do they"? Penelope looked away, "Your disgusting making us do this, how could you, you're an animal", Jack smacked the belt down on the bed between them, "Even disgusting animals mate and tonight I'm your Lion King". He moved towards the frightened woman, "Stick them under your nose a see how good them pants smell". With a shaking hand Penelope lifted Pauline's pants to her nose, Jack swung on Pauline, "Go on let me see you giving hers a good sniff". He stood straight and looked at his two playthings as they half lay half sat on the bed with each others pants held to their cute little nose's. Jacks eyes fell on Penelope, "Keep sniffin but lay back on the bed and open your legs, show us what you were playing with, lets see how nice it is". She slowly shook her head, but Jack raised the belt above Pauline as he said, "Do it". Still shaking her head she lay back, she stifled a little sob with the pants. She moved to straighten her legs but Jack shook his head, slowly, with her knees still up, her legs parted to reveal a thick dark bush above two fleshy lips, Jack smiled in triumph. "Now use your free hand and show us what you were doing", he kept the belt close to Pauline as he watch Penelope's hand slide down, over her stomach to the curly bush, her finger slid between the opening of her slit and started to rub the end of her clit. Jack's eyes held Penelope's like a snake and a mouse, "Faster, give it a good finger feel, lets see some juice", with a little whimper she rubbed harder. He stood above the bed gloating in triumph at the pathetic full bodied mid twenty's woman, one hand holding a pair of another woman's pants under her nose, the other hand tickling her own cunt, he enjoyed the sight of her fingers pushing up between the fleshy hood. "That's it, push your finger all the way up", he just stood and watched, he could see her finger was wet. He said more to himself more than her, "What could be nicer then watching a women finger fuck her cunt", he smiled down at her, "I do believe I know". Jacks eyes moved to Pauline, "Stop sniffing her pants it's time for you to taste the real thing", Pauline's saucer like eyes returned but before she could protest Jack had her by the arm, his belt menacing her again, "Get your face in between her legs and do it kneeling on the bed with your cute ass up, with your back arched low and just concentrate with what's nice between her legs, you should enjoy that, she's got herself started, and while your doing that I'll concentrate on what's between yours, now do it". With the aid of Jacks firm grip on her hair Pauline bent between the sniffling Penelope, her face only an inch from the thick dark bush when Jack said, "Just like the movies make sure I see that tongue up that hole and working at a fair rate of knots. Lots of wet slurping noise's, her coming in your face is what I want and what I'll get or you'll get more than you bargained for". Jack stroked his cock as it grew rigid again, his eyes riveted on Pauline's active tongue, he watched as it moved between the fleshy folds of her cunt searching for the hard nub, her nose pressing in to the thick curly bush, her arched back propelling her head forward, rocking her chin and mouth between the spread legs as it searched for the thing that would make Penelope active and end this humiliation. Penelope went to move but Jack sat beside her, "Keep those pants up your nose, my these look hard, are they"? His fingers toyed with her nipples, pulling at them, then a gentle rubbing until he heard a groan from behind the pants, Pauline's tongue was doing just what he hoped, he bent and sucked on the hard long nipple, forcing more moans. He sucked and licked at her nipples, waiting until her hips started to move, they were gently raising up to Pauline's mouth. As he got off the bed he watched the hips now quickly gyrating on to the sucking mouth. He knelt behind Pauline, he placed his fingers ether side of the exposed holes and pulled her cunt lips apart, his tongue flicked out and licked at the open slit. A slightly muffled squeal became a long low moan as he licked at the sensitive flesh, she didn't take long, soon Jack could taste her wetness as he heard more moans from the mouth of Penelope, both women were highly aroused, Jack stood up and pushed his cock in to Pauline's cunt, it slid in all the way. Slowly at first Jack started fucking the wet hole, nice long slow strokes, stopping, waiting for her ass to wiggle before plunging in again. Every stroke got harder, firmer, faster, he was getting faster and as he did he could see the woman's head pushing further between the out stretched legs. The hips pushing up meeting the active tongue as it drove up her she was almost eating at the hot cunt. He could see Penelope was going to do just as he hoped, she was building to a climax, suddenly she squealed and juice spurted in too Pauline's face, Jack thumped on, banging himself in, he had all on to hold the ass that moved on his cock. As he carried on his fucking to his surprise so Pauline carried on licking at the sopping wet juicy cunt in her mouth and Penelope's motor was starting up again, that was to much and he shot his hot cum in to Pauline wet cunt. He didn't pull out straight away he just left it up her as her cunt muscles drained out the last drops of his cum. When he did eventually pull out he pulled both women to him, "Come on ladies lick it clean". He just stood there as two active mouths worked on his cock, "Keep it up ladies, I want it hard again and hard again fast". Jack enjoyed a very nice five minutes of sucking and licking of the women's mouths all over his cock, so much so that soon he was hard again, "That's good, all right Penelope, ass fucking time and it's your ass I'm going to fuck, " she looked a little worried as she said, "I don't know if I can do that, I've never done that before couldn't you just use me like her"? Jack grabbed her hair as he lay down on the bed, "I make the fucking rules and the fucking rule is, I've fucked a cunt so now you get a lesson, I fuck an ass, your ass, so get it over here and climb aboard". Jack lay on the bed, Penelope looked at the long hard cock, thick and sticking straight up, also at his hand as his fingers clicked beckoning her to him. Penelope looked at him, "I can't, it's to big, please don't make me," Jack grinned, "You got cream on that table, use it". Penelope moved to the small dressing table and took the jar of Nevia, she looked at him for pity, she got nothing, all she got was a evil sneer as she put her left leg on the small stool, doing this allowed her free access to her now wide spread ass-hole, she looked away as he laughed, the bastard was taking delight in watching as she plunged two fingers in to the jar and moved them between her legs. He smiled and nodded at her, watching her humiliate herself as she opened her legs and pushed cream covered fingers up her ass-hole, Jack watched her with a sickly grin on his face, before he said "Come and slip some of that on my cock". Penelope moved over to the bed, looking away as she smeared cream over the top of the enraged purple head, she heard him say, "That's it baby now sit yourself on it ". With a look of horror she moved on to the bed, straddled him and held his rampant cock. Biting her lip she put her ass-hole over it, staring at him she held the throbbing male meat and pointed it at her tight entrance. She relaxed as much as she could as she forced herself to slide down on to it. As she did she looked at him, "How could you make me do this, it hurts, I don't like it, please don't make me". It was as though she hadn't spoke, he just ignored her pleadings and forced her down then turned and looked at Pauline, "Come here you and sit on my face, I want to tongue fuck that tasty cunt of yours and you can play with her tit's while I fuck a couple of very nice holes". As Penelope moved her ass on his cock Pauline straddled his face. Jack watched the neat slit descend towards his face; he stuck his tongue out savouring the moment it would come in contact with the opening wet cunt. Just before he could enjoy sucking and licking at the sweet hole he reminded her to kiss and play with Penelope's body, and he told her, "Do her good I will be watching". Her heard her squeal as his tongue slipped up her slit, to his surprise he heard them kissing almost immediately, he knew he had power over them but this was so good. Her ass pushed up and down his shaft, he could hear both of the squealing and he could taste the wetness of Pauline's cunt, it was to much for Jack. He pushed her off, "Right you", he pointed at Penelope, "Get on your back I want to fuck your ass while I look at you", he looked at Pauline, "And you get your mouth back on her cunt and keep your mouth open, I will want to use your lips a few times while I'm enjoying fucking her ass". He knelt on the bed, Penelope's thighs were spread as wide as they could be as Pauline knelt over her left leg and started licking the wet gash. Jack first stuck his cock in her mouth, he thought god that looks good as her cheek pushed out as his cock drove in. Twenty strokes had his cock wet and slippery; he pulled out and pushed at Penelope's ass-hole, this time it slid in all the way, he grinned at her, "Like a hot knife in to butter". His right hand held Pauline's head, first pushing it further in to the open cunt then dragging it back to lick over his cock as in drove in to the tight ass-hole, occasionally he would pull it all the way out so he could feel Pauline's tongue on it as she sucked it in to her mouth. Jack lasted another ten minutes before he built himself up to cuming in Penelope's ass, then pulled it out and slid it in to an open mouth for Pauline to clean. It was three thirty in the morning, Jack looked at the two females, "I think I'll spend the rest of the night right her, right between you two". Pauline looked up, "Don't you think we have apologized enough, please let us sleep we have a long way to travel today". Jack got on the bed, "Lay ether side of me, you can sleep on the train, that is if I choose to let you go". Reluctantly the women moved ether side of him, he laid there heads on his chest and draped his arms over them feeling a breast in each hand, his fingers toyed with hard nipples, "Play with it ladies", he gave a small laugh, "You never know I may just go to sleep". Jack did not sleep; he humiliated the two women for the rest of the night. Holding both their heads in each hand driving first one mouth then the other down on to his meat. Watched them as they lay at his cock, a tongue tickling and licking each side of the head. If he felt himself coming he would stop them and make them explore each other's bodies with their tongues, his hand was quick to slap their ass's if the tongue was not up far enough, it never was. When he decided he wanted to cum again he had them 69 each other, he didn't allow them to stop even if they climaxed. He walked each side of the bed sticking his cock in a pussy, cunt or mouth, he could do what he liked to them, when he liked and with no argument. He was very pleased with himself, he came first in Penelope's mouth, then her cunt and last up Pauline's ass, he was determined to have had all six holes that night. He pulled his overalls back on and pulled Pauline back to her room, as he closed her door he looked back at her, "Let that be a lesson to you not to annoy people", he closed the door and returned to his office. As he walked across the small courtyard Pauline knocked on Penelope's door and slid in, "That was great almost as good as those two brothers where when we pretended to get locked out and had to wake them at some ungodly hour". Penelope laughed, "Well it's more fun than getting involved with men, we still get fucked but without the hassle and they like to think we are subservient". Pagan.
Copyright, Kayce69@fsworld.co.uk Another story about Pauline's. The Perils of Pauline's 13 Pauline Parker. It wasn't that long ago was it; I mean it only seems like yesterday. I remember that night, Christ I was mad with him, I looked absolutely stunning, well at least I thought so, nice tight top with thin shoulder straps and no bra, me with no bra, tits my size and my nipples looked positively indecent. The skirt, nicely pleated not too short but rather sexy and he used to say red turned him on especially with dark, fancy topped stocking. My hair bobbed nicely on my shoulders and I had taken time with the little make up, but no, the man I loved and the only one I wanted to touch me just sat in the chair and as usual fell asleep. I stormed upstairs, I was trying everything to get this marriage to work, it had only been seven years, Jesus if it wasn't for money I'd leave the prat, I thought he may want rid of me but I'd screw him for everything, I mean I didn't know if he was looking or fucking with someone else but he certainly wasn't fucking with me and I needed it. I'd been going to the gym with the girls for six months to tighten up any sagging bits but there weren't any bits that were sagging, my tits were firm and hard, my ass was full and round, slim waist, what was I to do, I'd even made a fool of myself by buying and showing him sex toys and bondage gear hoping it would excite him. One night a week at the bowling alley with my girl friends was the only little bit of fun I was getting, god I was good to look at, ten years ago I was a teenage model and at the alley I noticed men looking at me and even heard complements, if you can call, "I'd like to get my hands in that gorgeous bitch's pants", a complement. Well to hell with him, that's what I thought, tonight I'm going to the bowling alley with the girls and I'm going dressed like this, I remember standing in front of the mirror thinking it, well I need to get this off my chest and the girls were all I had to talk to, my neighbour was a bitch she hated me, I think she liked dozy Derek down stairs the way they whispered together so to hell with the lot of them, I'm out. Stupid me I arrive at the alley with out my purse, luckily Trish was there and paid the taxi for me, we just got started when the two blokes that had kept eyeing me up arrived. The way I was dressed certainly stopped them in their tracks, I could see them sat up on the bench watching every time I took my turn. I don't know how it happened but Trish got a call and had to go, she lent me my cab fair home and shot off, I got myself sorted out and went to ring for the Taxi, but could I find the money, I rushed out after Trish but she had gone, shit I thought when out of nowhere the two men drove up in a big 4X4, "Want a lift"? My first thought was no but how the hell was I to get home, I told them where I lived and they did say it was on their way so I got in. As I sat in the front seat I realised just how short my skirt was, I was showing quite a bit of dark stocking'd thigh and the cold air had done disgusting things to my nipples. We drove on, they were very chatty and they made me laugh, I was enjoying the attention so much I was blurting out to many secrets, I suppose it was because I was still mad with Derek that I told them how useless he was even down to the sex toys and bondage gear I had at home and that sometimes I was glad he went away every Wednesday and Thursday; I really didn't notice that we were heading in a different direction than normal, when I did mention to him that I didn't recognise the area, he just said, "Whopps", and went to turn round. He turned left in to a small lane and found a wide field entrance, he backed in to it but as he pulled forward the car jumped and stopped; he tried to start it again but it wouldn't, "Shit it's flooded", I didn't know what that meant, he looked at me as his mate said, "Let it stand for a couple of minutes, then it should start". The driver turned to me, "I suppose as we're stuck here for a while we better introduce ourselves, I'm Jack and that's Tony and you are"? "Pauline, Pauline Parker", they both moved closer to me, "Well Pauline Parker what's a beauty like you doing out alone in a car with two strange men"? I looked at them and thought yes what am I doing, I stammered, "Trying to get home", he put his hand on my knee, "Trying it on more like, do you know how beautiful you are"? I was just about to make a clever reply when the one behind held my hair and said, "Or how desirable you are"? I tried to move my head as I said, "Please", but that's all I got out as his hand slid further up my leg. "Yes that's what your ass looked like it was saying when you were wiggling it at everybody at the alley tonight, come on your gagging for a bit of fun". My hair was being pulled hard, "No, no really just take me home, please, I'm not like that", just as I said that his hand touched my naked flesh between my stocking tops and my pants, I jumped and squirmed but he didn't stop, I felt his hand move to the top of my thigh and then to my pants. As I put my hands down to fend him off, hands came from behind and closed over my breast's, I shouted at them, "Stop for Christ sake keep your hands to yourselves", but that was a waste of time. The hands behind slid up, one hand plunged down the front of my top, immediately touching my nipple; hands were everywhere. I tried to stop them but as my hand came up his free hand grabbed it and held tight. The same thing happened as I tried to dislodge the hand up my skirt, there I was in the middle of nowhere my hands held and two men I didn't know touching me and I was feeling something I shouldn't be feeling. The bastards knew I was getting aroused, well it had been a while and to be honest the last thing to excite me was plastic and it buzzed so being held tight and having fingers touching me, I felt my body starting to respond and they knew it. The one on my right pushed hard between my legs, "Come on Pauline open them up you know you want your cunt felt, your gagging for my fingers up you, don't fight it just spread them nice and wide and I'll do the rest". My head rolled back, I couldn't help it my nipples have always been sensitive and they were being pulled and tweaked and as my head lay back the one who was inflecting the excitement on my tits let go of my hand and pulled my hair so I faced him, he kissed me hard, I gasped as his tongue pushed in to my mouth, I surrendered. As his fingers pushed between my legs they opened, what they were doing and what they were saying was having an uncontrollable effect on me. I was getting turned on by what they were saying they were going to do to me and I knew my body had no way of stopping them. As the mouth sucked and mashed in to mine I heard, "That's it open your fucking gorgeous legs, your pants are sticky, you hot assed cunt you're soaking", I felt his fingers at the entrance to my cunt. As they pushed and stroked at my fat wet cunt lips I slid down, I was ashamed as I heard him snigger, "Oh yes that's it let me have it all, you want my fingers now but you'll want my cock up there soon, we're going to fuck you and your going to let us, oh yes, I knew the second you got in this wagon you were going to be in the back, naked, on your knees with me and Tony fucking you both ends and you gagging for it, now lets have a look at it". I felt my pants being pulled down, the one kissing me stopped, turned and moved to the back of the wagon, I look at the grinning man as my pants pulled past my knees, "No, no please don't I'm a married woman". My pants dropped to my ankles as his finger went back to my cunt his thumb rubbing over my very hard sex button, he was still grinning as I groaned and pushed down on to his fingers, "Your married to a useless dick head so shut up while we service you for him". His fingers tickled up inside me, my head lolled back on the seat, "Oh god this is wrong you shouldn't be doing this, oohhhh why is it can't resist"? Tony bent over and grabbed at the bottom of my top and pulled, "Why, because you're a cock hungry cunt, now lets strip you and have you", I didn't want it torn so I put my hands up and it slid off, I was now naked to the waist, Jack immediately bent and sucked at my nipple, I squealed as his tongue licked furiously at my hard long bud. Tony said, "Come on the seats are down get her in the back", Tony turned me and started to pull me over the seat as he did Jack unzipped my skirt and pulled it down. A hard slap on my naked ass catapulted me in to the back as I heard, "Get your gorgeous ass over there, we're going to fuck you, we're going to fuck your hot horny ass and cunt tonight". I found myself lying in the back of this big 4X4 in just my dark stocking. It must have been big as I lay there my ankles were hoisted up on to the front seats letting Tony drive his face between my legs while Jack went to work on my nipples, I shouted and squealed at the building climax. As I came a let out a real gurgling squeal and spurted my juice in to Jacks face, he grinned at me, "You're a screamer, ain't fucked a screamer since school day, with what we are going to do to you tonight I should have brought ear-plugs". Tony laughed with him as they dragged me round and got me on my hands and knees, "Lets see you scream around this", his cock swung in my face, I tried to say no but Jack was back at my cunt again, peeling the lips back and running the end of his cock in to the wet slippery hole touching my aroused clit, a sort of ahh, ahh, sound came out my open mouth until Tony filled it with his cock. Then with a fierce shove Jack slammed in to me, the force excited me to a fever pitch, I bucked my hips back as he slammed himself in to my wet cunt, holding my hips and driving at me, just pure lust and the cock in my mouth was just the same. I felt myself cuming again, this time harder than the first as they filled me both ends, swallowing his cum I screamed and wiggled draining them of juice, sucking the cock in my mouth dry and pumping myself at the cock still stuck up my cunt. After they pulled out of me I lay in the back of the wagon trying to catch my breath but they weren't done with me yet. Jack knew what he was doing and Tony followed his lead, suddenly I was on my back again fingers were dancing over my cunt and tits, as my body twitched in to another erotic state my legs just opened, they knew they had me, fingers pulled at my nipples and I groaned. Jack said, "Keep her cunt hot and we can do anything we like to her". I lay there squirming under their relentless touch, then my head was held, "Suck us hard again then I'll do your ass", I tried to stop them but with fingers now pushing at my cunt and cocks pushing at my mouth, I was gagging as the hard cock-head thumped in to the back of my throat as it grew to its full length and the excitement made my body tingle they were right I was theirs to do with as they pleased. Tony, now hard from fucking my mouth lay on the floor while I straddled him and lowered myself on to his rigid meat then I lent forward as Jack, first played around my ass-hole before filling it; I had never done anything like this before, always just one man but this sensation was incredible as they both fucked me, Jack was insatiable banging in to me so hard and deep as I bounced on Tony cock I have never screamed to an orgasm like that before but boy did I raise the roof when I came that time. They both decided to let me suck them hard again, at one point both of them tried to fuck my mouth at the same time before both of them used my cunt again then said they both wanted me to go home filled with their cum, then and only then I was allowed to dress, clean myself up and be driven home, I had to suffer hands all over my tits pinching my nipples and a hand up my skirt playing with my hot filled cunt but I sat there with my legs open thinking, at least I wasn't left in a field I was taken to my door. Do you know he was still asleep where I'd left him, well one thing it did allowed me a shower and to get ready for bed, I pretended I'd been in bed all the time and went down to ask him if he was coming to bed, he did and went to sleep, the state my sore well filled cunt was in, thank god. Now I don't normally drink in the daytime because I don't take it to well but this particular Wednesday I felt low so I had a couple, I had a third while having a long bath feeling pretty fed up with all things. I was half dressed and wearing a house robe when the door bell rang, I guessed it may be a parcel for Derek so I staggered down stairs feeling a little woozy, opened the door and to my horror it was Jack, Tony and another guy, before I had time to speak, Jack stepped in, "Look Pauline we have come to apologize for a fortnight ago, we were in the area showing Tim the neighbourhood when we decided to say sorry, here Tony's got some flowers". I was amazed and I could see curtains moving across the road, I quickly ushered them in and closed the door. Jack was his usual funny man self, saying silly things that made me laugh. As I took the flowers Tim asked him why he had to apologize, I froze but he just said, "Oh we were rude about this beautiful ladies husband a couple of weeks ago at the bowling alley and as she didn't come last week we thought we had upset her, so forgive me please forgive me", he dropped to his knees with his hands clasped, I laughed and tottered a little, he knew I had been drinking. Jack smiled, "So there's a drink to celebrate our forgiveness is there"? I said, "Help yourself", I don't know why but I was enjoying a little company and the complements were being poured over me, Tim said, "Well you were right about going to see one of the most attractive ladies you had ever met I'm just surprised you could have been so rude". Tony was quickly in, that was after he had poured me another drink, "It's not that we meant anything it's just that her husband is not, how shall I say, nice to her so we called him a lot of names". Tim pushed for an answer, "Not nice in what way"? I laughed at how they were trying to come up with all these lies when Jack said, "Do you know he doesn't want to do the business with this beautiful woman, no not even kinky stuff". I giggled but Tim said, "What do you mean kinky stuff"? Jack stood up and pointed at me, "This lovely lady offered him sex toys and bondage and still he said no". Tim looked wide-eyed, "What do you mean sex toys"? Jack coughed, "You know plastic things". Tim shook his head, "Never seen one". Tony looked at me, "Still got them, would you mind, can we show this novice"? I was under the influence of the drink and laughing a little too much, I just came out with, "They're in a shoe box in the hall cupboard, what good it will do you". Tony went a got the box, opened it and scattered the contents over the coffee table, he whistled as he picked up one of the vibrators and a pair of hand cuffs, "Boy you weren't joking, see these there vibrators", he showed them to Tim, Jack picked up a cock shaped gag, "Are these any good, I thought they were just for porn movies"? I giggled like a silly schoolgirl, "I don't know never had chance to show him but I would think so". Jack looked at it, "No it's rubbish I think they ripped you off, it can't work, look", he stuck it in his mouth but still seem to talk round it, "See you were conned they saw how gullible you were, easy money and took it ". I was most indignant, drunk as I was I pushed myself up from the chair, "They did not see easy money and I'm not gullible". Jack turned and faced me, O K prove it", I grabbed the strap, pulled my hair up and fastened the fat four inch cock tightly in to my mouth and tried to speak but just ahh, ahh, a, ahh, came out, Jack stood in front of me, "Your faking it, I bet you'd soon talk if, err, if, I know if we tickled you". Tony moved behind me and started to tickle me, now as you know my body is sensitive and I am ticklish and in my tipsy state I tried to move, I put my hands out, Jack grabbed one hand as Tony held the other and they pulled me back over the chair, they moved to my feet. I was kicking and squirming, I tried to shout at them but in my stupidity to be proven right the thick cock gag was well and truly fastened, I looked down to see my robe slowly coming undone. As the arms slide down so Jack and Tony pulled at them, with me moving and struggling they soon had it off and on the floor, Jack looked at Tim, "Bring the cuffs over here". I felt so stupid when the metal clicked around my wrists, they just threw me on the sofa, my tits swung wildly under my black slip, that and my black panty's were all I had on, Tim caught my ankles under his arm and looked at Tony, "Give me one of them vibrators", one was switched on and handed to him, he gripped my ankles hard together and ran it under my feet, the light tickling sensation had my hips and legs jumping and me squealing around the gag. Tony and Jack took off their jackets, they went to the coffee table and both of them picked up other vibrators, Tony went behind the sofa and Jack sat on the arm, "Lets just see how ticklish you really are". Tony slid his down the front of my slip, I tried to move but the continues tickling of my feet kept me squirming all over the place, I felt his other hand pull the front of my slip forward giving him full view of my breasts, he guided the tip of the vibrator on to my areolas, it was like a electric shock as the buzzing sensation moved to my nipples. As I jumped and humped to the two tormenting dildos the third was about to destroy my resistance, Jack pulled my slip up and grabbed at the crutch of my panty's and with a deft touch laid the tip of his vibrating tormentor on my labia, he pushed and ran the tip relentlessly in between the fold touching my clitoris driving my cunt in to spasms of pleasure. I tried to scream around the rubber cock but all that came out was a stifled moan as my body jumped, my hips started to thrust up to capture the plastic cock as it played around my cunt lips, it slipped in then pulled back to tease my clitoris all the time my nipples grew harder, the sensitivity so aroused I needed them sucked but not by these three perverted bastards. I was helpless, they continued to tickle me until Tim stopped, he let go of my legs, I couldn't help it, I was so worked up, Jack played the vibrator all over my hot wet cunt, my legs open allowing access to me, allowing him to do what ever he wanted to me. Tony was tickling one nipple with the dildo, the other nipple he squeezed between his fingers, then he let Tim push my slip straps down off my shoulders, the bastard grabbed the tit he was pulling at and pointed it at Tim, "Their big beauties aren't they go on have a suck, Pauline won't mind", he laughed as he said, "It's just like mothers only this mother your going to go in to not come out". I was about to scream some sort of obscenity at them when Tim's mouth latched over my nipple and sucked, at the same moment Jack turned the vibrator he was playing over my clit up to full speed and sank it deep inside me, I writhed, my hips pushed up and all I could do was groan as the sheer pleasure of a building climax washed over me. The three of them aroused me to my climax, screaming loudly around the gag I spurted my juice over the invading vibrator and sank back, but not for long, rough hands grabbed me and forced me to my feet, Jack stood in front of me his hands caressing my tits, Tony and Tim held me as Tony's hand fingered at my wet cunt, I couldn't help but moan, Jack smiled, " Lets take this hot assed cunt upstairs and have some real fun with her, you told us your old man was away on Wednesday's so for the rest of the day your going to let us do what ever we like with you, we are going to make you so horny you'll fuck us inside", his grin grew wider as he ran his fingers between my tits, " And out, come on lets give you something more interesting to suck on". They pulled at my weakened body, still bound and gagged I was dragged along the hall to the stairs, fingers pinched and probed at me as I was man-handled up the stairs and in to my bedroom. They threw me on to my bed and took their clothes off. Tim was the first beside me, "Sorry about the straps," as he ripped the shoulder straps of my slip and pulled it over my head and slung it on the floor, Jack ripped my panty's down my legs and they joined my slip. Jack came round to the front of me as Tony undid the gag, Jack smiled at me as he pulled the fat rubber cock out of my mouth, "Sorry to deprive you but I'm sure you'd rather have this", he waved his cock in my face, "You bastards you planned all this, go on get the fuck out of my house, you perverted shits, can't you get a woman with out tying her up". He still smiled at me, "Is that it, tell me is that all the protest's over, your conscience clear now, ready to suck some cock, you know you will, you know you'll have all our cocks banging in and out of your mouth sometime this afternoon and you'll love it to and we'll enjoy your tongue as it licks all over our balls". I screamed at him the hell I wa, wi,ahh, ahh, Tony pushed the vibrator right up me as he played another over my clit, I couldn't help it, it was unbelievable my mouth opened and Jack stuffed his cock in to it, "There I told you, first my cock with some ball licking then you will give the other two the same treatment and don't forget your other two holes are going to get a real working over". Jack held my head up as Tony pushed and moved the buzzing plastic in me moving it at all angles, the one touching my sex button continued to make my hips move. Jack pushed his meat in to my mouth, making me suck on it, "That's it Pauline do what you do best suck cock, come on all the way, oh you have a wicked tongue", he turned to Tim, "Timmy boy you want to fuck this pretty ladies face, I'm sure she will suck your cock, come on don't be shy she gives good head", he looked down at me, "You don't mind sucking my mates cock, you know you like a good length of meat in your mouth, beside I'm going to start work on your cunt and I'll make sure you like that". As Tim sank his cock in to my mouth Jack started tickling me with the other vibrator on that sensitive area between my cunt and ass hole, I groaned and wiggled my ass, that only encouraged them more, a finger screwed up my ass and now my whole body was a mass of building pleasure. As I humped on to the invading objects the handcuffs were released and to my own disgust my hands moved straight to the cock that was pumping in to my mouth and I played with it cupping the balls and dragging it in to my sucking mouth as I started to loudly squeal around it. Jack could see my cunt humping at their relentless torment, I heard him whisper to Tony, suddenly I was turned, the small vibrator they had been using on my clit took the place of the one up my cunt, he pushed it completely inside me and they both turned me to sit on it all the time Tim held my head hard down on his cock until I found myself sitting on this pulsating plastic cock, sucking Tim with my arms extended out each side jerking off Tony and Jack as their hands pinched at my nipples. All three grinned at me as I rocked back and forth, my squeals becoming more of a scream as my mouth gurgled its sound round seven inch's of Tim's cock. Finally I came, so did Tim but the other two grabbed my hands and held them on to their hard lengths of meat forcing me to pump them as they emptied themselves over my tits, legs and my bed covers. I fell back on my bed, hands held my wrists above my head as fingers stroked at my aroused cunt, the vibrating tube still up me, I groaned begging to be released but all I got were mouths sucking at my sensitive nipples. Again they forced themselves on me, feelings started to build in me; I was soon squirming all over the bed. Jack pulled his mouth off my nipple, "That's the way we like you Pauline, helplessly hot, all sexed up and unable to say no to what ever we want you to do now lets have you on your hands and knees, lets have a fuck at you both ends to start with, Tony you're a tit man get under her and suck on them big cute udders while Tim here gives her one up the cunt doggy style and me, oh I think it's back in Pauline's cute cock hungry mouth for a bit more sucking and tonguing". I knew then why they had made me use my hands on them for the next twenty minutes I had two climax's forced on me before they came pumping first up me from behind then down my throat, I lay flat on my bed as the three stood round me, I felt some one climb behind me and push my legs apart, I was about to turn and say, no more, when my ass was stung, then again and again. I tried to turn but my ankles were held stopping me, I put my hands back to protect my ass but they were held up forcing me to wiggle down the bed so I could raise my ass up to stop the pain in my arms, two more slaps then a wet finger pushed at my anal passage, I tried to move but as the cock took the place of the finger hands gripped around my thighs and fingers tickled over my hot wet cunt, I was putty in their hands, I put my head down and pushed back, the cock slid past my rectum entrance and filled my ass with another sensation. He fucked my ass really hard and I found I loved it, I orgasmed twice, his fingers played with my cunt, tickling at my sex button as I screamed in to the pillow, I couldn't help it, the other two laughed as I tried to control myself but that was of no use because an hour later I was screaming again this time with Tony on top of me fucking me hard, they seemed to be in competition with each other, each one trying to make me scream louder with each hard fucking they knew the harder I was fucked the louder I screamed, I think Jack won. I was sat bouncing up and down on his cock with him playing one of the vibrators over my clit, I shook with three multiple orgasms before collapsing on the bed exhausted. I lay there unable to move, Jack and Tim dressed but Tony being a tit man as he put it finished me off by fucking off between my tits, I was lying on my own bed covered in three strangers wet sticky cum as he dressed and thank god they all left after that. I made a fire of the shoe box and its contents, bathed and slept until about ten, I was in my robe making coffee wondering what time that evening to have dinner ready for Derek when the back door burst open, it was the woman from next door, she slammed it shut, "Whore". I was stunned; I just looked at her, "Pardon". She grabbed the front of my robe and shook me, "Whore I called you a whore, I heard you yesterday, screaming all afternoon, things like fuck me, fuck me, how many were there, sounded like a bloody football team and you were keeping them happy with your legs open, just wait until I tell Derek". Oh shit I thought, dam my screaming, I went in to panic mode, "No please don't tell Derek they forced me, I was unable to resist they made me do it, I couldn't help it, oh god, please don't tell Derek", I started to sob. She stood looking at me, my head in my hands shaking, "Why shouldn't I? Why should you have all the fun, your pussy's alright, nicely fucked, I hate it when my husbands wants it, big and thick, goes on for hours and bloody painful, I never get to enjoy it, nothing gentle, then there's you having a great time being fucked stupid, it made me wet". Still with my head in my hands I sobbed, "Don't tell him, for god sake, he would leave me, I know he would". She was stood beside me; one foot up and resting on the bottom rung of the kitchen stool, she grabbed the back of my head. I was startled as she pulled my hair back forcing me to look at her, "So you don't want me to tell dear Derek, then kneel down", I looked quizzically at her but another pull of my hair had me down on my knees, "You made me wet yesterday and I could do nothing about it, so today you can make me wet again only this time you will do something about it, you'll drink it". I just knelt there dumbstruck as she undid her skirt and let it fall, she had no pants on and this bush of dark brown curls stared me in the face, she put her foot back on the rung, "Lick me out you whore". As her foot went back I could see this fleshy slit and I knew I had to do it, I hadn't done anything with a woman, the only thing like it was back at school and that wasn't very much, yet her I was knelt on my kitchen floor staring at the wet cunt of a woman I despised. I lent forward and licked at it, just licking at the curls not wanting to touch the wet slit, I noticed how puffy and swollen the flesh was, she suddenly pushed forward my tongue sank in to the slit, I tasted her, not unpleasant, I had started so there was no going back. I tickled at the hood covering her clitoris and sucked the folds in to my mouth, her hips pushed at me, holding me. I put my hands on her thighs, forced my head between her legs and pushed my tongue further in to the slit tickling the folds as I did. I had been knelt on our kitchen floor for ten minutes sucking and licking at this woman's cunt when she grabbed my hair and dragged me, like a dog on all fours, in to the living room and went and sat in my chair, I was curious to know how she knew the lay out of our house but I didn't have time to think as she sat, opened her legs and pulled my face back between her legs. She demanded I stick a finger up her cunt and finger fuck her while I licked, I felt totally humiliated but I did it, I did it until she came, she forced my mouth open and made me completely cover her hole while she spurt all her juice in to my mouth and then laughed at me as I swallowed it and she just looked at me like a piece of trash as she demanded I licked the rest off her cunt hairs and thighs. She just stood up and said, "Not bad, well at least you have found your station in life, thank you whore", and walked out the door, I knelt dazed and humiliated, sticky female juice covered my face, I hoped I'd never see her again. I remembered Derek acted very strange that week, hardly spoke at all, said he felt tired and needed to walk to wake himself up, then he dropped out that his next trip away was a five day conference so he would need more clothes, so I dutifully ironed a lot of things for him and he left on the Wednesday morning. That was about two hours before the bank rang and asked why we had withdraw all our savings and closed the account with standing orders still outstanding, now talk about panic mode. I went to get dressed, I had to go to the bank and explain, I remember I was just in pants, bra and slip, oh yes and stocking when there was a terrific crash downstairs, I grabbed at my robe and rushed down hoping to see Derek, but no it was the man from next door, "Your husband has buggered off with my wife, he's divorcing you for being unfaithful with different men, you stupid bitch, why". I tried to calm him I told him I didn't know they were having an affair and these men forced me it wasn't my fault, he got hold of my shoulders and pushed my robe off, it fell to the floor, "Then this isn't my fault ether", he threw me down on the sofa and pulled my pants off. He put a cushion on my stomach and knelt on it to hold me down, I was pleading with him not to fuck me, to let me go, this was no way to sort the problem out, but he wasn't listening he was undoing his joggers and letting them fall it was then I realized what his wife had meant, over ten inch's long, very thick around and as hard as iron, I tried to turn away. He grabbed hold of my bra and pulled me up, it snapped and tore in his powerful hands; as did my slip, his face smashed in to mine and he kissed me hard on the mouth as his hands pulled my ass towards him holding me against his enormous cock. He turned me easily round and over the sofa, holding me he drove himself in me, first I thought I would never take it but he held me firm and slowly, gentle stuffed the enter length up my cunt, god it felt big as my cunt stretched to accommodate it but it felt fantastic. He drove in to me so hard he was lifting me off the floor, I had an orgasm almost immediately then he drove me to another before he flooded my cunt with, what seemed, a gallon of his cream. I just turned dropped to my knees and sucked any cum that was left out of him but I couldn't help myself I kept sucking at this huge meat in my mouth until it started to grow again, to my disbelief it grew rock hard again and soon he was on his back and I was straddled across him bouncing my wet cunt up and down this huge pole screaming at the top of my voice; his hands did magic things to my nipples whilst I came to the biggest multiple orgasm anyone could have. We both lay in a heap on the lounge floor, he looked at me, "Do you know my name"? I looked at him and said I think its Graham. He smiled, "Oh well you have noticed me", I laughed and said will if I hadn't then I have now, I must say you fuck me like I always wanted to be fucked making me scream, then he blew my mind he just said, "I love you and have for a long time, that's why I said why did you go with those men? I've wanted you ever since I first laid eyes on you and I would have done anything for you". I laughed and said, you better have money because I'm in big trouble right now, he burst out laughing, "Well my sweet you are the only other person to know, I just won 2.5 million and that bitch don't know it and can't get at it, you want me to fuck you as we go places?" Well my reader that's it, I'm about to roll these bits of paper up put them in a bottle and throw them overboard, if you find them enjoy my story and let it be a lesson, there's always something around the corner, that's if you shout loud enough for it, so here it goes over the side of our forty foot power cruiser, she really goes that's why we called her, THE SCREAMER. Pagan.
Copy-right, Kayce69@fsworld.co.uk Another short stories of Pauline's by Pagan. The Perils of Pauline 14 Pauline (Acker.) Watching out this window is one of my favourite pastimes. This old cottage has been my hidey hole for, well, shall I say a long time. This cottage was the old game-keepers abode for many years, it over-sees the entire estate and allows me unobserved views of the people visiting the main house. The main house, sitting in 200 hundred acres of ground is the magnificent Darlsford Manor, a lovely big old mansion house. It was taken over by something called the trust about 25 years ago. They cleaned it up and did a lot of repairs just so people could come and look at it in all its former glory. From this viewpoint I can see all the patronising coach parties that come for their educational visits to the gardens etc. This is a wonderful place to hide from my dark past; I don't think they will ever catch me here. It is one of the houses on the estate that's not for renovation so I suppose it will eventually fall down but for now that's eventually. Any way I can watch and observe and this day is my favourite. Can't you see it's junior's day and everywhere we look we can see some lovely young girls around the grounds especially some nice guides, can you see them in that small group? Oh bloody hell, look can you see, in amongst those bush's it's them two, shit I hope their not coming here. Two fucking scruffy bastards, they've hid here many times before, always kept out of their way, I really don't like them, nasty pair of shits and their watching those guides too. I can see their watching one in particular, the same one that caught my eye, can you see, if not I'll describe her. God what a beauty, I would say she must be, maybe 14 or 15 but the way she acts, she's looks like she's going on 19 come 20. Don't you agree, there's something about a girl guide uniform, that black skirt and hers is shorter than regulation length, she really is showing some nice lithe thigh and she fills out that cute blue top, big girl for her age considering her narrow waist. Just look at the way she shows herself off, cute button nose over full pouting lips, sparkling eyes, all toped off by flouting her long blond ponytail. And I'm sure it was some kinky perverted bastard that made them wear white ankle socks, fucking hell she does look the business. Oh hello the guide mistress is telling her off, I don't think she's to bothered about looking at some bloody flowers. See I guessed right, the pack is going in to the gardens but she ain't, she's about to do a runner. Look she's coming this way, now that's one good looking piece of ass. Her tit's make that uniform stand out, I can even make out the badge, The Pauline Acker Memorial Troop, what the fuck that is god knows. Those two haven't taken their eyes off her and their following, look, can you see them moving to the left of those trees? If she keeps going they will cut her off behind here, come on let's get to the back window and watch. Can you see all right? Here she comes, see her coming from behind that old broken down shed and there they are, one's going left past that small bush the others gone towards the shed. Oh clever, he's kneeling down pretending to have cut himself on the bush and she looks so concerned, aaahhhh, I do believe she's going to help him, what a good guide or what a fucking idiot. Look at him he can't take his eyes off her fucking legs as she goes towards him and if you look left his mate is with in striking distance, I do believe she about to be had. Go on girly just a little closer, little bit more, that's it, he's standing up, she looks confused and she doesn't notice the one behind. The one in front is talking to her, keeping her distracted. The one behind only needs six more steps. One, two, three, four, slowly, slowly don't want to lose her now, five and, got her. She's struggling but that bastards a strong mean fucker, he's got one hand over her mouth and her arms pinned to her side. I thought the other would go for the legs. Shit, fuck me, their carrying her in here. Quick follow me, don't want them to get a sniff of me but I want to watch this, shit do I want to watch, come on. Get back against there, I got a great view of the old parlour from here, if you can't see enough I'll tell you what's going on. Here they are just coming through the door, she struggling as they stand her down but with the grip he's got she's no chance. Fuck me the little ones come prepared, he's got rope from his pocket, he's back on her legs again, tying those pretty ankles together, go on nice a tight, we don't want her going anywhere. It's a lovely noise, that mmmmmmppphhh a girl makes when there's a big hand keeping their sexy mouths shut, a real turn on. It's good to watch pro's at work, did you see how he didn't take any notice of those lovely perfectly shaped curves of her legs, no sir, just got up and measured the rope to fit nicely around those little wrists and up to her elbow's, methodical is the word I'm looking for. You should see those big brown eyes, so wide; she looks absolutely petrified, staring at him as he puts the loop in the end of the rope, she just flinched as he yanked it to make sure it was solid. Just listen to that lovely squealing; he just grabbed one wrist, pulled it behind her, now the other, you can see he's done that before. The one holding her mouth has just spun her round and before she had time to scream; one hand behind her head and the other now firmly clamped over the front as he stares in to those big brown eyes. He's got an evil grin; he's shaking his head at her. The one with the rope is tying an elbow; the end is turned around the other elbow and then threaded back through the first loop; ouch, did you see the way he yanked that rope, nearly broke her arms as her elbows smashed together; Three more turns and knotted, oh christ just look at her tit's their almost bursting out that blue top. I thought it would, that blue neckerchief they wear, I knew it would come in useful. The little one has taken it off, he's putting two, no three knots in it, the big one has changed his grip; one hand has her nose and the other is dragging her chin down; her lovely mouth is wide open. Listen to this, the aaaahhhgggghhh noise is just changing to aammmpppphhhmm as the knots are forced in to her mouth, now the big one has her ponytail and is pulling it back and down so the other little shit can tie the gag off with out trapping her beautiful hair, that's a nice touch and as she brings her head back to look at them the gag tightens, forcing the knots further in between those soft full lips. What a fabulous sight, they are just circling her, she helpless; standing there like a magnificent prize, little sobs coming from behind the gag, her eyes pleading, she's wasting her time there, at this game these boys are professional. You can see they are savouring every minute of this captured beauty, looking her up and down, one can only imagine what they are thinking, look at the sight of the massive bulge in each pair of trousers. At last, I think the little one is about to say something, hope we can hear. The big one is behind her, the little shit is about a foot in front, facing her and is just putting his fingers under her chin, listen. "Well what do we call you, little miss girl guide, are you a good guide? Don't seemed to have many badges, aint that what you get for being good"? I love it when you tease them, look at her scared shitless, shhh listen. "What's this badge? The Pauline Acker Memorial Troop, sounds grand but is that the only one? Dear, dear should do something about that, how would you like to earn some more"? She's just staring at him, wonder what she's thinking, just listen, he's enjoying her fear. "You are going to earn some new ones this day, lets see. Your troop went in on the 10.30 tour, that finish's at 4, it's now 11.15, that gives us 5 hours to teach you a few new, shall we say, skills. This is good ain't it, go on frighten her some more. "Now if you learn, and learn well you will leave here as pretty as you are now, but if you don't then we may makes some nasty burn marks on your pretty body or a few criss cross cuts all over that face of yours, we could even brake some bits of you and should we take that gag off, and we most certainly will, if you scream we will choke the life out of you. What's it to be a good guide or a dead guide"? I'm amazed she ain't peed herself, he's good ain't he, she looking at him in disbelief. "Nod for good guide, shake for dead guide". There goes the nod, go on you little shit what comes next? "Right, listen and listen good, these are the badges your going to have to win to stay a good guide". "One, The how far down this pretty throat". Look, look you should see the way he's running the back of his hand up and down her throat, lovely, just lovely. "You can pull a fat cock badge". "Two, The special diet badge, of sucking and swallowing all that the fat cock down the throat can shoot in to your body, an extra merit for not spilling a drop would be your best bet". "Three, The, I put my nipples in men's mouths and made them suck them hard while visiting Darlsford Maner badge, I think that one speaks for it's self don't you?" Hay she just shook her head, and his face just changed, THWACK, bloody hell he nearly knocked her fucking head off. "Don't you shake your head at me guidey or you will be one badly hurt guidey, now nod". Poor bitch, she's nodding again. "Four, and my favourite, The, I bent over and took that fat cock all the way up my hot cute ass badge, you will love wining that one and you'll never guess who will be doing the judging of that". "Five". Look, his mate, the big one, has just grabbed his shoulder. "I have a badge for her". Bloody hell I didn't think that moron could speak but he does, listen. "How about, The I gave head so I got my cunt licked out badge and I'll be the judge of that one". Will you listen to that stupid laugh, mind you I would be laughing if I was going to lick that little beauties cunt out. "Ya sure what ever you want, my thick friend, for you that will be number five. Number six then. The I got my cherry burst at, sweetheart how old are you, 14?" Shit I was right, she's nodding, look she's nodding, oh fuck, a 14 year old piece of cherry pie, lucky bastards. "At 14, badge, will there that should fill up your arms quite nicely, there are lots more things you could learn but time march's on so shall we get the lessons started"? That big one, you know the one standing behind her has just put his hands round her sweet little throat, fuck me he's squeezing awful hard, the little shit is smiling at her as she struggles for air, he putting his finger over the gag, listen to what he's telling her. "I'm going to take your gag off, you scream or even make so much as a sigh and he will squeeze you hard till you drop. Don't make a sound and he will stop hurting you, so remember, a sound hurts, silence is pain free". Just sliding his hand round the back of her neck, he's undoing the neckerchief, slowly he pulls both ends forward, she's staring at him as the knots pull from her mouth. He holds them about an inch from her mouth, oh what a gorgeous tongue, it's just licked over her lips, he's still holding the gag in front of her, now he's letting it drop. Her mouths open but he's shaking his head, she looks down. Not for long, he has lifted her head up; he's holding her chin and running his thumb over her lips, pushing the soft skin back over her white teeth. Now he's pushing his thumb in to her mouth, the big fucker behind her has still got his hands round her throat, she looks so helpless, and I'm loving it. No matter what kind of pervert you are, the tit's always come out first and he's no exception, can you see the top buttons gone already, now the second, as you can see they are popping open easy with the strain her tit's are putting on them, it's not helped by the way her arms are tied. Fourth, fifth, oh yes look at that white bra, hope she has knickers to match, I can see her now standing helplessly tied in white bra and knickers with those ankle socks and by the look on his face so can he. I love the way he's taking his time and the way she is having to just stand there and watch as he undress's her. Oh will you look at that, he's bending, putting bot arms round her to undo her skirt, just so happens his face is buried in between her cleavage, god I bet it smells sweet. Oh yes just look at those legs, perfect fucking perfect, and she has got white knickers over the sweetest roundest bottom I have seen in many a year. Shit he's got a knife, don't cut her yet, pheeeww he's cutting off the blue top. There's the sight I thought would be fucking lovely, don't you agree she's perfection from her ponytail to her socks, I say again, what a piece of ass. No wonder he's taking one step back to get a look at this rare beauty, just look at him as he looks her up and down. He's got that grin back, listen. "Going to give me a kiss guidey, I think you should give us something, after all we are just going to take the rest of you". She was about to shake her head again but she saw his hand draw back, that stopped her, oh now it's kissy time. Ouch, did you see him just grab her ponytail, pull her head, god he's going to eat her, just look at him slavering all over her mouth, pulling her head back until she opens up so his tongue can poke in to that lovely sweet mouth. Look at the dim fuck behind her, see him pulling her pants out to get a look see at her bare ass, watch, he's dribbling spit down on to her crack. That must have struck home she just wiggled her hips, proves she can still breath with that lucky bastards tongue stuck down her throat. A quick tug of the hair before he stops sucking her mouth and he's looking at those big brown wet eyes, and I can tell by his eyes he enjoyed that, ssshhh listen. "Ain't kissed anything that pretty for a long while, tasty too, can tell you don't put fags in your mouth but me and my mate are going to put something in that pretty mouth of yours, now what do you want to do? You want to suck it or do you want me to fuck your face, you choose". Look at her shake, poor bitch, what ever she says she going to give great head. She just don't know what's happening and she's about to cry, aaahhh what a lovely sight. "Get on your knees guidy, I'll make the decision for you, lets find out what that ponytail is useful for". Look at that, it's useful for dragging her to her knees that big fucker kicked the back of her legs and she dropped like a stone, but he never let go of her ponytail. "Open the pretty mouth, just look what I got for it". He's good ain't he with one hand he's holding her hair the other he digs his cock out, oh fuck she just got a look and the bloody big thing, no wonder she's shaking her head. The big one has knelt down behind her and has her throat again. "Remember do as your told, no pain, open it wider, I'll tell you just how I like my bell end sucked". "Stick your tongue out and lick the end, do it or you'll get the I got the shit kicked out of me badge". The hands are tightening, and out slips the tongue, oh yes, go on baby lick it, I bet it stinks. "That's a good guidy, now lick around the head and in between the folds, oh yes that's nice, keep licking, I'm going to pull the folds back and your going to lick all round the base of my bell end". Look at that, he's pulled his foreskin back and she working her tongue all round the head and the hilt as he rubs it round her lips, fucking hell and look, the other one has let go of her throat and is running his hand over her shoulder. He's just teasing her, every so often he's pushing it past her lips and in to her mouth, then pulling out. "O K guidy, lick up and down the whole of it, lets have it washed real good, and don't worry bout my mate, I think he's going hill climbing". Ya you bet he is, are you watching him? Down goes one bra strap, there goes the other, even that ugly big fucker is taking his time, just dragging her straps down her arms real slow, soon very soon they will pop out in all there glory, any second, any sec, wow they are beauties. Don't know about you but I don't know which to watch, that tongue tickling and licking up and down the fat cock or those young big firm tit's getting and real going over and as for those perfect light pink nipples, god what a body and there's still more of her to see. "Wash my balls next, come on guidy lick my balls, I want to feel that tongue licking my balls then lick right up the length of my shaft until your tickling the piss hole, then you do it again and again getting faster every time, now get to it and look as though your enjoying it". Don't she squirm lovely, just look at her trying to lick his cock as she jumps every time matey boy pulls her nipples, oh yes he's just bending his head round look at the smile on his face, just watch as his mouth latch's on to her right tit, she in for a good sucking and I lay odds he's a biter. She not going to have to worry about him, the other one's getting her in position to fuck her face. "Allrighty little guidey it's swallow the old man time, you ether suck me good and I mean right down your throat or I'll bang the fucking meat in you myself, ether way your get to suck the lot right in to your face". She's shaking her head, look he's kneeling down by her. "Listen guidey just take it slow, breath through your nose and suck it down, I don't want to hurt you but believe me when I say I can fuck any hole if your concusses or not and besides my mates dick is a fucking sight bigger than mine and he isn't so nice, so open your mouth and earn your badge, start sucking before I start slapping". Even the ugly fucker has stopped sucking on her tit while he watch's her start her first cock suck, and in it goes, he's just standing there as she tries to swallow it, her face is even more beautiful now it's full of cock, go on guidey take it in. "Mind the teeth, just make a big O with those cute lips, come on you can suck further than that, don't fight it, your going to get it all in so you better make it easy on your self". Watch him drag her head forward by her ponytail, hay and watch the other one, his hand is going down to her pants, he's up for a feel between them soft long legs, oohhh yes, and I bet she's all blond. Come on show us the bitch's cute little cunt, pull them down, don't just play inside, look at that lucky bastard, can you see the outline of his fingers playing in there? This is to much, listen to her gag, what a fabulous choking noise she's making, poor bitch, he ain't taking it out and can you believe he's shoving it all the way and see the stupid bitch, she is still trying to make an O round that fat monstrosity stuck firmly in her throat, go on man fuck that face. Go on get it in her, fuck that mouth, get it all the way in, don't you just love watching a girl take a fucking in the mouth, go to it, use her, use her hard. "That's it guidey all the way and keep breathing through your nose, god you face fuck real good, keep that tongue moving under it, that's it suck me all the way, you got a good mouth to fuck, wants her cunt feel like"? "It ain't wet but it's going to be fucking tight, I'll enjoy lubricating this bitch and by the way, enlighten me, just who's gona break the cunt's cherry"? "Fucking hell don't ask that I'm just about to fill her face, oh Christ, I'm gona cum, come on guidey suck you bitch suck it or I'll rip your well fucked head off, take it all come on take it all, aahhhh". Look at him he'll choke the fucking life out of her, it's right down her throat, her eyes are almost bursting out of her head and matey boy is fingering that cunt as she fights to breathe, go on cum all over her, oh yes look at her, it's even coming out of her cute button nose. "There that wasn't so bad was it, cough it up and stop snivelling you lived through your first face fuck. A you with your hand up her cunt, I told you I'll have the ass you can have the cunt, so get her pants off and lets see you suck her, then you can fuck her, I should be just about ready for her cute butt hole when you have finished playing with her". "Please don't hurt me any-more". Fuck me she spoke, now she's in for it. "I told you silence, remember the other gets you pain, gag her again, we have no use for her mouth until you fuck it so gag her, it will keep her quite when I warm her ass up before I fuck it". I bet she wish's she had never seen that neckerchief but it sure do keep her quite, oh yes, off come them lovely white panties and ya she's a blondy allright. "My friends going to untie your legs, when he does I'd spread them if I were you guidey he'll brake them if you don't and make sure you keep them nice and wide he's gona want all your cunt in his mouth, now get on your back". Look at the way her tit's stick up, what a picture just laying there with her legs as wide as possible, gagged and staring at the ceiling waiting, knowing there is no way of stopping them fucking her, and that big ugly fucker slowly undressing ready to eat her out, what I'd give. "You ready little guidey, you getting all excited at the thought of me between them lovely legs of yours, you aint got long to wait. You want to know what I'm going to do to you. First I'm gona lick you out, get my tongue up that juicy hole of yours get you all wet and ready then I'm gona stick this at the entrance to your heavenly body, then I'm gona slowly push until it's all the way up you and popping your cherry". Fucking hell he weren't kidden when he said his mate was a big fucker, he'll tear her in half, there won't be any ass-hole left to fuck when he's finished with her, look at her crying, tears running down that pretty face aaahh, go boy poke the bitch. "Get down there and suck her mate, let's see her wiggle on the end of your meat, you'll love this guidey, first time is always the most memorable one and you'll remember his fucking great dick, are you gona finger fuck her first?" "No, lick it and suck the juice, but I think she deserve the best, I'm gona burst this baby with my meat". God he's eating that lovely little slit, can you see him lapping at that tiny hole, if I were you I'd try and remember it as a sweet slit because after he's finished it will be one wide open cunt. "You don't mind if I help myself to your big pert nipples do you? My mate seems to have your other interesting places in his mouth and your tit's look so inviting sticking up like they are, mmmm nice, don't mind me, you just enjoy your cunt being licked and I offer you a word of advice, get wet, you'll need all the help you can get when he decides to bang you, he ain't no gentleman". Come on you've sucked at her enough lets see her screaming in the gag, do you like to see them squirm? I do. Look at him pulling those delicate lips apart like sucking the flesh out of an orange, and can you see him make her jump by tearing some hair off with his teeth. Oh a about time to, here come the main event, he's gona fuck her. "Sorry mate, I'll get out your way, you ready sweetheart, all the things your mother told you, you know about saving your cunt for your husband and never let a stranger get in your pants, well you should have listened because we are about to pop you good and there ain't no love in this boy, oh no he just fucks them and leaves them, sometime alive sometimes, well you know". He's got his end at her opening, can you see? She's squirming and that lovely moaning coming from behind that gag. He's pushing, see his big hand on the top of her pretty head, no, she ain't going nowhere. Just banged his knees up pushing hers up with them, look you can see her ass-hole, and that holes next, it's bound to be as tight as her cunt and, oh sweet Jesus, look it's going in. That moan in the gag just became a scream, and yes oh yes he's in and driving up, her blood will make it easy to fuck her all the way, I hope she stops screaming soon, putting me off the fucking. "Don't cry guidey, he just burst in didn't he, I can tell by the look on your face you ain't no virgin anymore, oh well, look on the bright side, sooner better than later a". Look at him banging her, don't you just love watching their cute ass's being lifted up as a big cock thrust up in to them, and she's getting some fucking even knocking the breath out of her as she's trying to scream and the way her tit's are bouncing. "YYYAAAAA god this fucking bitch is tight I'm cuming up this sweet baby I ain't pulling out she's gona get my full load right up this tight cunt, yes, oh yes you take it baby girl all of it, yes, yes, yes fuck". To say she just got fucked would be an understatement and now if you look at the hard on the other ones got in his hand, it's ass fucking time and I hope he meant it when he said he would warm her ass up, I love a good whippin, do you like to see their cute round ass's get a thrashing? "Get guidey over and on her knees I got me an ass to spank, you going to like that guidey, I tell you what, I'll make a deal, you wiggle your ass, get me hot and wantin to fuck it and I'll only belt you a bit, if you don't, guess what". Over she goes, just look at that cute ass, sticks up real nice and she can't move the way big boy is holding her ponytail on the floor. Thwack, thwack, oh yes sting that ass. "You better start wiggling it or". There she goes oohhh what a sight, red finger marks, round, hot and moving, just the way they should be, hot and ready to fuck, thwack, and another thwack, go to it. See the way he's letting his hand catch her cunt. "Open your legs guidey I want to sting that wiggling cunt as well as your ass". Thwack, thwack, oh boy ain't this great listen to her sob, he must be hurting and there's nothing she can do to stop him, thwack, thwack, keep it up, I'm loving it. "You going to keep wiggling while I put it up you, you better or I'll take it out and beat the shit out of you instead, understand", Can't tell crying from answer, but look at that hard on, ohh that's going to hurt, lucky bastard. She better be ready he just spat on his hand and rubbed his bell end, getting himself in position, ready little girl your about to be well and truly buggered. Ouch hear that, she startin to squeal like a stuck pig, she'll be stuck on something in a moment, now go on my son get it up her, couple of good slaps for encouragement, he's shoving, lucky his mates got hold of her hair or she be pushed across the room by now. "God your fucking tight, relax you stupid bitch, it's going in so just take it, that's it, almost, yes, yes oh god I'm going in, one last shove, take it bitch, take it all. Look at him go, fucking that ass must feel so good, god I wish, still I'll just watch, look the other ones dragging her up by her ponytail, what's he up to, can you see? "I think I'll fuck her mouth while your enjoying her ass, she should get her double ender badge". "What ever, just keep her ass moving". Off comes the gag, listen to her blubber, mind you if she's going to have that fucking great cock jammed in her mouth, she should worry. "Come on girly suck the cock and wiggle your ass, or I'll beat the shit out of you and I promise I will hurt you, so do it, get your mouth round it, no teeth just a big and I mean big O". She's got it in her mouth but only just, he's ramming her down, that ponytail has it's use's, god look at it and look at her mouth she will never get it all in, she's choking now at it's not even half way in, let alone the buggering she's getting from behind, is she having a fun day out or what. How long they been at her, she's almost unconscious and they still pound her at both ends, you got to admit they got a good rhythm, one up her ass and as he pulls out so the other shoves it as far down her throat as it will go, then a quick shove from behind and she swallows more, god I love pros. I think her ass is about to be filled, he's coming all right, go to it man. "Yes, guidey I'm coming, get ready here comes your first ass full, your ass ain't never gona be the same again, how you doing up front, there don't seem to be much life in her, think she will swallow". "She will swallow or die in the attempt, I ain't taking it out this pretty mouth until it's empty, you hear that girly, suck for your life bitch. She's not swallowing, see it dribbling on the floor, I think she's dead or bloody close. "You fucking killed her with your cock, you stupid bastard". "No I ain't look her tit's are still moving, watch". Ouch, I bet that hurt, he nearly ripped her fucking nipple off; still she is alive, if only just. "Lets tie her up real good and get the fuck out of here, bring her over to the banister rail". Stand back; get in the corner their bringing her over here. "Tie her wrist right out to that side and her elbow to that stave, I'll do the same this side, that's it, lets crucify the guide. Now tie her ankles together and I'll tie her knees through and to that back stave. Give me her pants, I'll shove them in her mouth then the neckerchief nice and tight, there that should seal her mouth, she ain't going nowhere, just one last suck of them lovely nipples, thanks guidey you were a great fuck, you'll get your badges in the post, right lets go". Oh look at her, almost life-less, don't get many people in here, she will die if she ain't found soon, god she still looks a great piece of ass, lovely tits and cunt even if they are a bit bruised, what a fuck she must have been. I wonder if she dies whether her soul will stay earth bound, that would be great, we could fuck for years, I ain't had a fuck in 270 years, not since I raped his lordships two young daughters, they got me in here, the mob I mean, strung me up on that beam over there, just kicked the chair away, been stuck here ever since. Pagan.
Copy-right Kayce69@fsworld.co.uk Short Stories about Pauline's by Pagan. The Perils of Pauline 15. Pauline Irwin. The 14th of May, John's 14th birthday. He woke knowing he was getting a new bike, he had all-ready arraigned an early morning fishing trip with Rodney and Trevor, the alarm clock said 4.30; time to get ready. He enjoyed being with his two mates, Rod, the school bully, big for his age and bloody nasty when he wanted to be. Trev, a bit of a miss-fit, if it wasn't bolted down he'd nick it. John felt safe with them, he being of well off family, could buy friends and protection. He took all he required out of the fridge and got his rod, he looked at the table and saw the parcel with his name on it, as he picked it up he thought, dad you're a fucking jem, my own video camera. He cycled the two miles to Trevor's, Rodney was already there; he was busy showing him the new camera when Trevor joined them. "Lets get going birthday boy we can see how your new fucking toy works when you're recording our big catch". The three of them laughed as they headed threw the village towards the lake, just as they approached the junction in the high street there was the sound of a dog barking, then it yelped, then a screech of brakes. They dismounted and crept to the corner, they peered round. In the middle of the crossing a man lay under the bumper of a car, the female driver was looking down at him, Rodney turned to John, "Video it, quick, lets see what the bitch has done", John started taking pictures. As he did the woman bent and prodded the man, when in didn't move she stood up and looked around. When John saw she was in a evening dress, he zoomed in to her he could see the fear in her face before she got back in the car, reversed and drove around him and away; the balloons on the aerial spun in the wind. The three looked at each other then they heard voices; two men came out of a house and went to the unconscious man. With out a word the three got on their bikes and rode away, they didn't stop until they reached the lake. They gathered round John, all trying to see the little screen, Trevor thumped the air, "Fucking hell, I know her", Rodney grabbed his shoulder, "With tit's like that I wish I did, who the fuck is she"? Trevor carried on, "She lives close to me, and I used to deliver her paper, that's when she was with her bloke". Rodney still carried on, "You mean some twat walked out on a body like that". John just stood there listening as Trevor told the story. "They moved in about two years ago, most guys noticed her, you know big tits, nice bum but when she got pregnant we lost interest, she had the kid and after about six months he buggered off, she's been on her own for the last two months, but she seems to be enjoying life, I reckon she went to the big party at the Punch Bowl last night, the balloons were a dead give away". For some reason, lost on John and Trevor, Rodney was getting very excited, "Lets go round and video the car at her house"; he was on his bike and shouting for the others before John had put the camera away. It took them half an hour but soon John was in the drive with the camera, making sure he got all the right angles, then Rodney had them peddling back to the lake; he was sat waiting as the other two rode up, he looked at them, his eye's were like a mad-man. "You two do realize what we have here"? John and Trevor looked blankly at him, "Oh for fuck sake, listen you pair of dick-heads, we got her, pissed up, hit and run, she won't want us to show anybody that video; listen this is my idea". The following day the local news carried the story; John watched the regional news. Police are appealing for witness's, Mr Albert Crossly was found with head injuries in the early hours of yesterday morning, he was found in High Street, Newbain, he was taken to the near by Totsford hospital where he still remains unconscious. People with any information are asked to contact, 08475 445999, all calls will be treated in the strictest confidence. As it finished his mobile rang, it was a text from Rodney,---- No going 2 school 2morrow-we r going visiting- spoken 2 Trevor-we will see u at 9-u no where-copy tape and bring 1. John arrived at the end of the road; he could see Trevor and Rod out side the woman's gate. As he pulled up Rod put his hand out, "You got a copy"? John put his hand in the bike pouch, "Ya, ya of course, so what's the deal"? Rodney took it, "Just follow my lead, this is going to be a great day. Twenty minutes later they dropped their bikes in her front garden; Rod went straight to the front door and rang the bell. She was a small woman, a little plump bit very pretty. She was wearing a lose fitting yellow dress, buttoned up the front, a little belt pulled it in to her waist and that certainly accentuated her full figure, "Mrs Irwin isn't it". She looked at them, "Eeerrrrr am I suppose to know you"? Rod smiled, "No but I think you will after you have watched this, I do hope your not to busy, you shouldn't be". She looked nervous but stood back opening the door a little more. All the boys were taller than her, she looked up at them nerves sly, "If it's that important, you had better come in", the three youths walked in, Rod made a guess at the lounge and was right. She was the last in, he handed her the tape, "Good I see we have a vid player so now is as good a time as any", she looked at him, the other two could see a look of contempt flicking in her eyes. "This better be important and not wasting my time" she loaded it and pressed play. At the point were she said, "Oh my god", Rod said. "Nice dress, posh do at the Punch Bowl was it, I few to many of the falling down water, drinking and driving didn't do him any good did it, oh and the tape is a copy". She sat for a moment then turned to them, Rodney was enjoying her confused deflated attitude "I don't know what happened, I saw the dog and braked, I didn't realise he was under the car until I got out". Rod lay back on the sofa put his hands behind his head, "Do you really think a jury is going to believe that, because I'm bloody sure I don't, what is it now for drink driving? Hit and run, not reporting an accident and if he dies, aren't that manslaughter"? At that she buried her head in her hands, they boys heard a muffled, "Oh god not that". John and Trevor adopted the same pose as Rod, he smiled at them then back to her, "Look on the bright side, it's our little secret, for the time being and if it's to remain that, well then that's up to you". She looked at them, "No, no please don't show it to anyone, please think of my baby, no I'm begging you don't show this to any-one", she looked visible sick. Suddenly Trevor joined the fun, "She does an awful lot of begging, what do you think John"? He deliberately brought John in to it, he decided that all of them ganging up on her would carry more punch. Rodney played his cards, "I'm hungry, didn't get time for no breakfast; how about you boys, fancy a fry up"? He looked at Pauline. She got up, "Oh please, allow me, I won't be long", she went in to the kitchen; she knew this would give her time to think. As the last of the dishes were cleared in to the sink Rodney said, "Anything to drink"? She wiped her hands, "Tea, milk, squash"? He shook his head, "I said drink". She opened the fridge, "I only have wine". Rodney nodded to the others; "I think the four of us could handle a drink while we talk business". They sat back in the lounge, all four had large glasses of wine, the three youths looked at her, she bit her lip, "I have about 65 in the house". Rodney smiled, "Alright go get it", she left. John said, "That ain't much". Rodney smiled back, "It's cash and it's a down payment, it's the goods that interest me". John looked, "Goods"? Rodney put both his arms out and made squeezing movements with his hands, Trevor nudged John as Rodney said, "Them fucking big tit's and what ever else". Before anything else could be said she came back in and dropped the money in Rodney's lap he took it and stuck it in his top pocket, "You know that nice dress you worn on that eventful night". Pauline nodded, "Yes what of it"? Rodney lay back on the sofa again, "It showed a lot of cleavage, looked good, show us". She folded her arms, "Show you, your joking, your just boys, I couldn't", his eye's were glued to hers. "We are just boys who can send you to jail, so I think you could and better, believe me I'm not joking so just undo all the buttons on the dress". The silence was only a moment but it seemed forever before she went to speak, Rodney spoke first, "Unbutton the fucking dress and show us the goods and be fucking quick about it or I'm out of here and you know what it means to upset the male". She looked at the others who nodded back to her. There was an audible intake of breath as she reached for the top button, Rodney said, "Bottom up", she bent and started at the bottom. She could see the excitement in Trevor and Johns faces but Rodney's face was set in stone, he watched her every movement as each button reviled more of her firm full body. She undid the last button and looked at her tormenters, "Just hold the dress open"; Rodney spoke with a new found authority. She peeled the dress open, Rodney grinned at her, "Nice tit filled bra, I bet it holds a juicy pair with big nipples, you two want to know? So now is as good a time as any to show us, loose the bra". She visible shook, "I can't do it, your just boys, no I won't, for god sake it's". Rodney stood up, "So we are just boys, but you are keeping us occupied, lets think, we could be riding past a police station, remember these words, all information will be treated in the strictest confidence, I wonder if that includes video's"? Beaten and humiliated beyond her wildest nightmare, Pauline slid one side off one shoulder and then the other, her dress slid down her arms and landed at her feet, John joined in, "Go on then, off with the bra lets see them nice big titties". Pauline spoke only to herself as her eyes looked to the ceiling, "Oh god, oh god this is not happening", as she reached behind her and unhooked her bra, it fell beside her dress exposing her breast's to the watching eyes. Trevor was next, "Nice pair of melons Mrs Irwin, shake them around for us", John added, "Ya lets have a big bouncy titty dance". "Come on shake those titties for us, get them bouncing", Rodney's voice was full of menace. Pauline tried but stopped she sobbed, "I can't". Rodney shouted, "I said do the titty bounce and I mean it". Slowly Pauline swung her shoulders left and right, her full breasts swayed and bounced. Rodney let her carry on for a few minutes more before he said, "Come over here and put them big melons in my face", she hesitated, just stood there not moving "If you ain't got them tit's in my face soon, I may think of other nasty things to do to you, and you better be polite when you do it". She moved towards him, "What, eerrr what do you mean polite". Rodney sat up, "You ask me if you can put your big titties in my face, that's polite ain't it"? She stopped moving, "I can't do this, please don't make me, it's, it's". Rodney got up, "It's, it's, it's time for us to drop that video off, we thought we would give you a chance, O K chance don't come cheap, but you play you pay the penalty and regardless of what you say about us, you will be in deeper shit, come on". The other two got up, she stood there in just her pants as they headed for the door, "No, god no, please". Rodney turned and snapped at her, "Make your fucking mind up, will you", the baby started to cry. She looked at them, "She needs a feed, please don't do anything I won't be long". John and Trevor sat back down but Rodney followed her in to the kitchen, she made the bottle, got some nappy things and went up stairs, Rodney followed her every move. They baby was in her room as she busied her self changing and feeding, Rodney looked through her things, she knew she couldn't stop him so she tried to ignore him, nether of them spoke. The baby lay back asleep, they went back down stairs, "Now where were we". She must have made up her mind, she took a deep breath, swallowed hard and looked at Rodney, "Can I stick my titties in your face"? Rodney smiled at her a nodded, she cupped both her breasts, pointed the pink nipples at him and moved forward bending to his face, he sucked at her nipple, then the other, his eyes stared in to hers. He licked them, long strokes like licking a lolly pop making sure the full length of his tongue ran over the red bud, he finished by tickling the tip with the end of his tongue before saying, "My friends would like a taste now". She was trying to keep calm, but Rodney knew that at any moment tears would be seen. She still held her tit's as she went to the others, and bent forward. "Ask permission", she looked back at Rodney then at the two others, Rodney felt the power as he heard the quivering voice. "Please will you suck my tit's", both boys grinned before they latched a mouth round a nipple and sucked like infants, Rodney got up and moved behind her, he hooked his finger in the waistband of her pants and pulled back. He heard the little sob; he gazed at her perfect round firm pinkie globes and whispered, "The goods just keep getting better". "You feel really nice lady", Rodney patted Pauline's ass, "Moves nice, I think it would look better without these pants". Pauline's body shook, "Please no, don't make me do that leave me some dignity". "You just keep your tit's in my mates mouths and leave your dignity to me, there's only us here your dignity safe with us, besides I what to spank this nice ass of yours". Her body trembled as she stayed bent for the boys to suck on her tit's, "Don't take them down you can, oh god, please, you ca can spank it over my pants". "Oh lady I can't do that I want to see it wobble". Pauline closed her eyes, shutting out the leering faces and her own humiliation, Rodney heard, "Please god this is not happening". He slapped her ass hard, "Oh but it is". Trevor looked up at Pauline's face he smiled as his tongue danced over the erect nipple, "Your real pretty, I'm going to kiss you". Pauline stared at him, Rodney slapped her again, "Go on then have a little snog with the lovely lady and lady give him a good one you know plenty of tongue, or your pants come down". "Please no I can't your just boys". Rodney slapped her again, "Look lady your going to entertain us today or your going to be entertained at the courts pleasure, so unless you want your pants down get your mouth on his". Trevor moved up until he looked here face to face in the eye, her eyes filled with tears as she watched him run his tongue over his smiling lips. John now had a tit to suck on and one to fondle, he immediately started to roll her nipple in between his fingers as his tongue kept the other one hard enough to clamp in his teeth. He heard Trevor, "Time for a little snoging lady, open your mouth", his mouth closed over Pauline's. For a boy of 15 Trevor knew what to do, mashing his mouth against hers, pushing his tongue inside moving it around, lapping it all over her tongue, she had no option but to put her tongue in his mouth. He deliberately pulled his mouth away and licked at her tongue. Rodney whispered in her ear, "Can't hear any mmmmm, you know what I mean", Trevor carried on tickling her tongue with his and smiled as he heard a pathetic mmmmm, mmmmm, coming from her. As her torment continued she felt Rodney stand behind her, he pushed his crutch in to her back as his hands came round and started to rub all over her stomach. "Put a pound or two on have we, but it feels nice", suddenly the baby started crying again, "John get upstairs and see what the problem is". Pauline pulled but Rodney held her, "You can go if it's needed but for now", his hands slid up and cupped her tit's, Trevor stood away and watched his fingers as they squeezed and mauled the big fleshy globes. Rodney squeezed her tit's until she moaned, he whispered, "Put your hands behind your head there in my way", he carried on squeezing until her hands slowly slipped up her sides, around the back of her neck until her fingers interlocked giving him free access to her taught long nipples. Before Pauline could move Rodney brought his arms up to a full nelson locking her arms behind her head, "Hay Trev lets have her pants down and get a look see at it". Before the second "No" came from Pauline's lips her pants were round her ankles, she was about to plead but Trevor's voice silenced her in to a whimper, "Fucking hell that's some bikini line. He stroked his fingers up and down the neatly trimmed bush, "Get her to open her legs for me, I want to see it all". " You heard him"; she struggled in the grip. "No you can't", he pressed harder forcing her head forward yet pulling her shoulders back, "Just put it done to entertainment". "Please no your hurting don't", Rodney kept squeezing. "You know how to stop me", it didn't take too much for her to slowly start parting her legs. Just as Trevor slid his hand between her legs John came back, she looked at him, "its O K, just lost its pacifier, it's asleep again". She sobbed out, "Her name is Kathy, do you hear Kathy, not it", John sat on the sofa looking between her open legs, "Ya Kathy what ever, you wouldn't think anything that big came from such a sweet little hole, give us a feel". Rodney kept his grip as the two boys played with her cunt; he smiled as he heard her whimper, "Stop it, stop you must stop". He interrupted her by saying to John; "Look in my back pocket" John moved quickly to his mates back pocket and pulled out a long white dildo. He looked at Rodney, "What the"? Rodney grinned back, "It's hers, found it upstairs when she was feeding the brat, you know what to do, have fun". John waved the white plastic dildo in Pauline's face, "You use this a lot"? Tears were streaming down her face as she blubbered, "No, no it was a joke, some-one bought it as a joke, it's a dreadful thing". Rodney pushed hard again as he ground his crutch in to her behind, "You like the real thing then do you"? "Please leave me alone, just take the money and go". Rodney continued to grind in to her, "I told you, you were entertaining use today, that means all day". Pauline thought she had to keep these brats entertained and maybe just get out of the shit she was in, she took a deep breath, "What do you mean entertain you"? Rodney whispered, "Entertain means you let use do what we like, with no arguments, so why not just shut the fuck up and open them legs a bit more, I think my friends have got some ideas with that white dreadful thing, haven't you boys"? "Yeah", grinned John, "Lets give her some dildo, that oughta be fun". "Go on lady," Trevor leered up at her, "Open them legs and lets really see that cunt", she shuffled her legs open, "Wider". Trevor ordered the helpless woman, "As wide as you can". Rodney only had to apply a little pressure as Pauline opened her legs, they were, for her, embarrassingly wide, "Fucking hell, " John said, "She does have a nice neat slit, see how it close's round my finger". Trevor pulled his hand away, "Lets see how it close's round this". Trevor looked up at her, "Don't you think you should have this dildo up your cunt"? Pauline stared back at him, she now knew they were going to humiliate her beyond anything she had ever known, another squeeze on her neck made her realize the boy wanted an answer. "Yaa, yes I should have that, that, d, dildo up me", Trevor's eyes never left hers as he stroked the tip over her slit. "Up your what"? Pauline fought her hatred back. "Up my cunt, you should push it up my cunt". Trevor smiled in triumph as he pushed it past the closed lips, then out then back in, further and further with every stroke, slowly twisting it as he did. 2 inches, then 3, then 4, soon it was six, Pauline squirmed, as she did Rodney pushed in to her moving ass, "Not so dreadful now is it"? She was breathing erratically, "Please no, not to much, don't hurt me". Rodney kept his lips by her ear, "Oh you can take it all and your going to, you seem to be having so much fun". Trevor was speeding the thrusting up, "She's having fun alright the plastic's well coated with juice". John was getting excited, "Switch it on lets see how much fun she can really take", Trevor moved his left hand to the base of the plastic and turned it, I low droning sound could be heard inside Pauline's cunt. She suddenly jumped, "Oh god no, oh no, please stop, no, no don't, don't, take it out". Rodney could feel her moving against him, "Don't you worry we won't take it out, I just want to see you enjoy yourself as much as I'm enjoying myself", just then they heard the baby crying. None of the boys stopped their torment, she begged them to let her go to her baby, she begged and begged until Rodney said, "You want to feed your kid"? As she still fought the feeling that Trevor and John were forcing on her, she mumbled, "Please". "You can go look after her, but, you have got to keep that dildo up yourself, if it slips out, your back down here until we have you how we want you, do you understand"? Pauline heard Kathy cry again, fighting back the overpowering urge to scream at the three boys, she quietly said, "I'll do what you want". Rodney released his grip, "Leave it out lads she's got a kid to see to, besides we got a cunt to watch, she can see to us later". Trevor took his hand away from the dildo, it started to slip out but Pauline humiliated herself by grabbing it and pushing it back up, Rodney smiled, "That's it you've got the idea now lets get the feed and go upstairs". Pauline took the feed from the warmer then John led the group upstairs first, then Pauline, Trevor and Rodney followed her up nudging each other as they could see her hand between her legs, her fingers wrapped round the buzzing vibrator. She bent over the crib, the three boys spread themselves round the room, John couldn't control a giggle as Pauline clamped her legs together hold the buzzing vibrator in as she used both hands to left the baby, the giggles got worse as Pauline waddled to the small table. She pushed it back up, her hips moved and she groaned as she quickly tired to change her. The boys enjoyed the small squeals as the vibrator touched her inside, Rodney moved forward as she went to feed her, he picked up the bedroom chair, "Here sit down while you feed her". She went to argue but Rodney just patted the cushion on the chair, she jumped as the vibrator continued it's relentless torment. She looked at all three and realized she was at their mercy, with another squeal she pushed the plastic firmly in, lifted the baby and waddle to the chair and sat on the cushion. Pauline stared in to her child's face as she sucked at her feed, trying not to move but her hips couldn't help but gyrate in to the cushion. Some how she finished feeding Kathy, she waddled back to the crib and placed her in, that allowed her to pull it out to the tip, relieving the feelings in her. Pauline went out the room and headed for the stairs, suddenly Rodney said, "What's in this room"? She stopped, "Just a spare room". Rodney pushed the door open, "Nice, a single bed, come in here". Still holding the plastic end Pauline was pushed by the other two in to the spare room, Rodney shut the door, "Get on the bed, get on your back, open your legs and continue fucking yourself". Pauline looked at them, "When are you going to? Stop, please leave, I'll give you more money". Rodney grabbed her hard, "You'll do as we say, it's what we want, not you, we want some fun before some fucking bastard hits us with a fucking car, hold her". John and Trevor held her, "Swing her on the bed ass up, and make sure that thing keeps fucking her". Pauline struggled but she was soon on her front, held firm on the bed, she couldn't see but Rodney taken his belt off, the first thing she knew was the first slap that stuck her, she cried out and the dildo slipped from her, "Get it back in our I'll rip the skin from your ass". As she franticly tried to push the dildo back up her cunt, Rodney told the other two get some belts from Pauline's room, he hit her again before he sat on the bed beside her, "You lay still or this will be far worse". He hit her again right in between her legs, her hands went to cover her ass which is just what Rodney wanted, he grabbed her wrists, pulled them up her back and wound the belt around them buckling her wrists tightly behind her. During her struggle the other two returned, Rodney looked at them then her ass and nodded. John and Trevor stood ether side of the bed and slapped a cheek each hard with their belts. Pauline tried to cry out but Rodney pushed her head in to the pillow and waited. Rodney held her as the red welts glowed across her ass, he could see Trevor was enjoying the whipping, "Lay a few across her thighs", Trevor took to his task with fury, Pauline squealed and screamed in to the pillow, the dildo slipped from her as her ass wiggled to escape the constant assault. Rodney let them thrash her for a few minutes more, enjoying holding the struggling woman watching her ass jump and move before stopping them, he pulled the sobbing woman's head up by her hair, "Had enough"? She blubbered, "Yes, stop please stop", he let her sit up. He still sat beside the sobbing woman, "For fuck sake stop snivelling, now my friends were enjoying that and I thought it was good entertainment, if you don't want us to spank you what else can we do"? She tried to stop crying, Rodney played with her nipples, pulling hard and twisting, "We are waiting". She tried to look anywhere but at him, "What do you want to do"? Rodney laughed, "God your fucking stupid, O K lets plat your game lady. First, you got us all hot playing with your cunt, second you are naked, third this is a bed; so what do you suggest"? Pauline snapped, "If your going to fuck me then get on with it". Rodney grabbed her again, "Speak to me like that and I'll make the last belting look like a walk in the park, now try again". Pauline's eyes scanned the room, in a low whisper she said, "Please fuck me, I want you to fuck me". Rodney smiled, "And where would you like us to fuck you", she just looked at the floor, "Fuck my cunt, I want to be fucked in the cunt", Rodney laughed as he undid the belt on her wrist, "Well it's a start, get on your back and spread em". As the defeated Pauline lay back on the bed the three boys sat around her, Rodney slapped her face, "Keep your fucking eyes open and answer me this, as you keep telling us we are just boys don't you think you should tell us what to do"? As she stared at him he saw her mouth, "No please don't make me do this, I can't". Rodney smiled back mouthing, "Oh but you can". Rodney could see the excitement in the other two's eyes, "Don't just sit there lads, she can't tell you what to do with your trousers on", the two boys rushed to get their pants off, they sat back on the bed. Pauline fought back a sob, "You ", the sob came but she tried to carry on, "You lay on top of me, I, eerrrr, I open my legs and you put your cock in me", as she closed her eyes she squeezed a tear out but Rodney wouldn't let go. "Oh no, that can't be right, what about foreplay, we have to get each other excited, tell us what to do to you", Pauline snapped, "No, I told you, just fuck me and get out". Rodney stood up and dropped his trousers then picked up his belt, "Turn her over again, she needs a reminder and I like the way her ass moves and jumps when you sting it". Pauline sat up, "No, not that, I couldn't stand that again, look please listen to me if I do what you ask will you go"? Rodney snapped the belt, "Maybe we will go but only if your good and I mean good, now you just tell us what your man used to do to get you going". She lay back down, looked first at Rodney then up to the ceiling, her brain was racing when Rodney bent and whispered, "Tell us how your like your nips sucked and how you like that cunt of yours licked, that should get things moving". All three boys watched her as she bit her lip, she struggled to speak, "Eeerrrr, I like him to stroke me and I touch him, make him get excited before he, eeerrr, kiss's me then when we are aroused I eeerrr, let him". Rod broke in, "Fuck your mouth, that's it ain't it, first he gives your tit's and cunt a good feel, then you get your hand round his dick, then as soon as it's hard you suck him off, that will do us". As she cried out, "No" Rod held her head and pushed her head back firmly on the pillow, his mouth clamped over her nipple as the fingers of his left hand pushed between her legs searching for her slit. Soon other hands were pawing over Pauline's body. Trevor, his voice almost lost in his excitement pushed Rodney's hand away, "Fuck off will you, give us all a feel". John's mouth fastened on to the other nipple, giggling as he heard Pauline squeal, he knew Trevor was shoving fingers up her cunt. Rodney pulled his head off and rolled the nipple between his fingers, " Don't lay there doing nothing, you like to play with it, that's what you said, well you can reach our dicks, so get pulling". He pinched very hard until he saw movement from her. She slid both arms down, both him and John made sure she could get access to their cocks. John's mouth sucked eagerly at the nipple as he felt her fingers wrap around his rigid meat. Rodney put both hands around her tit and squeezed it up, forcing it in to a cone shape, as she pulled and pushed at the two boys he smiled at John, "Nice hands, good wrist movement, she's done this before". John sniggered as Rodney looked at Trevor finger fucking her as he licked across the fleshy folds of her cunt then went back to sucking at the protruding nipple. Both boys enjoyed the attention her hands were giving to their cocks almost as much as her jumping and moving as the three of them worked on her. It didn't take long for John to cum; he just let her pull on him until he blew all over the bed. She stopped and went to wipe her hand on the bed, Rodney pulled her nipple with his teeth then looked at her, "Lick it off your hand or I'll bite the fucking thing off", he snapped his mouth open and shut just to let her know he meant business. As her tongue slid over her hand scooping the sticky mess in to her mouth, he said, "I ain't cum yet, keep pulling", he stood up and watched her hand pulling him off until he to came, still jumping to Trevor's relentless finger fucking she put her hand to her mouth and licked him in to her mouth as well. Rodney's mouth spread in to an evil grin, "Nobody told you to stop, keep pulling while I keep sucking". Soon they were back on her again. Rodney was the first to get hard again, he grabbed her hand, "Enough hand now some warm wet mouth", she shook her head but Trevor joined in, "Yah, up on all fours, get on your knees". She looked at Rodney, the grin stuck firmly on his face, "We ether fuck you or belt you, you know which will hurt less". Slowly she knelt on the bed, Trevor held her, "Let him get under you and you sit on his". John was under her, his eye's wide as she descended on his cock, she held it in her hand as she guided it up her, his hand immediately went to her firm swaying tit. John stood at the head of the bed, bent his knees and pointed his dick at her face, "Come to papa", she made the biggest sin of looking at him as she bent forward and opened her mouth, his grin returned, "I like that, you just stay looking at me while you suck the meaty bone", as her mouth closed over the cock his eyes went to Trevor who was rubbing some cream on his cock end, he looked at Rodney, put his finger to his lips then winked as he shook his head. Rodney held her head tight as Trevor got on the bed behind her, knelt between John's legs, grabbed her hips and rammed his cock at her puckered pink ass-hole. Her struggle was in vane, the cream covered dick slid in to her before she had time to tighten her muscle and all three boys fucked Pauline harder then she had ever been fucked before. Aroused by the continues workings, Pauline's body responded to their thrusting, to her disgust she came twice during the three way rape. Trevor filled her ass first, then John couldn't hold and shot himself in to her wet hole. Pauline was kept sandwiched between the boys as the watched Rodney ramming his cock hard in to her mouth, Trevor and John both played with her tits as they left their cocks up her, Pauline was to busy trying not to choke to fight them off. The words, "God that was fucking great", let them know he was filling her mouth, John was the first to try and move as white sticky cum dribbled from Pauline's mouth and fell on his face, that caused them all to move leaving the sobbing women laying on the bed. Pauline laid there, tears running down her face as she tried to cover her nakedness from the giggling gloating boys. She lay alone until she heard the door bang, the clatter of bikes being moved and then to the silence of the house. Pauline first looked in on her Kathy then she crept down stairs and locked all the doors and windows, she looked at the clock, 17.55. For some unexplainable reason she thought of the news and switched the television on. It must have been about 18.20 when the news reported said, "News from Totsford Hospital today, Mr Raymond Hopkins, who was found unconscious two days ago regained concusses this morning, Police released a statement saying that Mr Hopkins had only tripped over his dog and no other person was involved, they have discontinued their inquiries". An audible scream then the words, "Little shits", was heard from number 28. Pagan.
Copyright, kayce69@fsworld.co.uk Another story about Pauline's. The Perils of Pauline 16, Pauline Grainger. He sat looking at her as she deliberately tore a piece of wallpaper from the side of the fire place, she screwed it up and threw it at him, "The place is a shit hole, I want it decorated and I want it now." He looked anywhere but at her, but she snapped, "Look at me, you promised it would be done before we got married, that was three months ago, and if you didn't notice we got married a fortnight ago so now I want to make new friends and show my house off, not be ashamed of it." He was searching for an answer that didn't involve money. After last weeks honeymoon he was a bit short to the point his overdraft was well in to the red but he didn't want his lovely new wife to know that. He smiled at her, "O K darling you win, this month and that's a promise, now come here you sexy creature," he put his arms out, she walked seductively towards him. Pauline knelt by the chair and ran her hand over the bulge in his trousers, "And the double glazing?" He looked at her, a beautiful 20 year-old very sexy woman that was his wife and swallowed, "Eeerrrr, yes I don't see why not." She undid his zip and slid her hand in, all the time grinning up at him, "You want to fuck?" Ralph nodded, "You want to fuck me?" He carried on nodding, "Here or on the bed?" Ralph looked at the fire and nodded towards the rug, she pulled his cock free, stood and walked back to the fire, turned and started to slowly take her jumper off. As the jumper went over her head her breasts lifted, the nipples pointed at him they were so long and thick, "Christ your bloody gorgeous." As she shook her hair she laughed, "Thank you sir," she slid her hands under both breasts and lifted, first one nipple to her mouth, running her tongue over it then, as she moved her hands to her zip he smiled at her, "To think you never had full sex until me, that was only, what, 8 months ago and now look at you, this is four times today." She slid her skirt down her slender legs; "Hope you enjoy eating your supper?" She hooked her thumb in to her pants and pushed the front down exposing her bold pussy, Ralph slid off the chair and crawled towards her. "Looks a fine menu to me." She lowered her voice to a sexy growl, "Eat me, eat me now," the pants strained wide as she opened her thighs. Her fingers parted her fleshy cunt lips; Ralph knelt in front of her, his tongue slipped up the open slit. "I'll have a portion of 69," she laughed at him. Still in the sexy voice said, "Sir will get his starter wet and well eaten first, then we will think about a main course," she giggled, "Maybe toad in the hole." Like a obedient dog he licked hungrily at the open slit, her thighs opened more as she bent her legs, little groans escaped her mouth, "Ooohhh that's soooo good, more, come on more get in right in, oohh yesss there, just there ooooshhhaaahhhh." Ralph licked at his wife's wet cunt, sucking the flesh in to his mouth, the more she moaned the more he worked on her, he knew she would be hot and willing. She started to close on her climax, her hips pushed at him, he brought his finger up and tickled lightly at the sensitive skin between her cunt and ass-hole, that drove her over the edge and his face took the full force of her splattering orgasm. He stood; she put her arms around his neck and licked at his face, tasting herself. Smiling at him she said, "As I was saying want to fuck?" He laughed, "Yes get naked, you hot assed bitch." As her pants slipped off her ankle she looked up at him, "Its you that made me this way, I just love our sex." As he slid his trousers off he said, "You just love our fucking, thank god I'm back at work next week, I'll need the rest." She dragged his pants down and closed her hand over his rigid cock, "That's next week, this is now, fuck me, then I'll give you the best blow you have ever had until your ready to fuck me again." He lay on the rug, his hands toying with the hard nipples as she bounced and squealed, milking his cock with her tight cunt muscles; he still didn't know what he had done to deserve this beauty. He had met her only 8 months ago, they hit it off straight away, if there was such a thing as love at first sight this was it. She had told him of a few boyfriends but she had only allowed a quick grope, but when she finally let him in her bed, she was unbelievable. After he broke her in she couldn't get enough, it was as though someone had thrown a switch, she had discovered sex and she was insatiable. He felt himself coming, she pumped him hard as he exploded in her; she rose off him, moved to the side and dropped her head over his sticky cock, her mouth sucked at it, her tongue licked at the mess of male and female juice, then her mouth began to suck, forcing him hard again. He watched the dark hair as it rose and fell, he felt fingers as they tickled his sack. He could feel her tongue as it licked over the head of his cock. He tried to push further in to her mouth, but she drew back, he knew she wouldn't take it all the way, that's why she kept her hand around it, he whispered, "You got a fabulous ass." Her hand continued the pumping of his cock as she turned and looked at him, "Oh no, don't get any ideas, your not putting anything in there." As he took a deep breath he thought, one day but for now, he grabbed her arm pulled her up and kissed her hard before rolling her side ways and getting on top, she opened her legs, her fingers found his cock and she pulled him in to her. They sat on the floor together, she looked at him, "You had enough or shall we do it again," he shook his head, she laughed, "I'll make something to eat, you ring the decorators and I don't want a cheap job," she kissed him, got up, picking her clothes up as she did, she wiggled her firm round ass at him and went towards the bathroom. Ralph picked up the phone book. Later, on his way to the bathroom he passed her in the kitchen, "A week on Tuesday, they will drop the wallpaper pattern books and a measuring guide in on Thursday." On the Thursday she came back from the shops to find three big books under the porch. They spent that evening measuring the walls and choosing, she chose expensive. Ralph said he'd drop the books back on his way to work on Friday and give them the go ahead, she kissed him and thanked him by fucking him to a stand still over the following three hours. The following Tuesday morning Ralph was just finishing his last mouthful of corn flakes when a large red and blue van pulled up out side, Pauline went to the door just as the bell rang. A man in his forties used his eyes to undress and redress the beautiful twenty year-old in a matter of seconds before introducing himself as Bill, was it alright if they made a start confirming the measurements, Pauline stood back to let him in. Ralph past him on his way out with a short, "Good morning" he also said, "Hy" to the two others carrying in dustsheets, tables, ladders and buckets. Ralph got in to the car as Bill said, "This is Mikey and Mervyn," as he closed the car door he heard Bill laugh, "You've got Bill and his M & Ms," Pauline thought it funny too. She left them in the lounge as they started ruling the place out. She washed up the breakfast things, there was a serving hatch between the kitchen and lounge, much as the doors were closed she could still hear them talking above the radio. She thought it was Mickey who first said, "I wouldn't mind measuring her up." Bill was quick to answer, "I'd give her my 12 inch's but I don't use it as a rule," they laughed and Pauline had a quite snigger. Pauline kept listening, she soon found out what kind of men she had in her house, especially Mervyn. "Reckon she'd put out, reckon we could get in her pants, bet she'd look great, naked, on her back, legs open and eh, couldn't you just drill that mouth of hers?" Bill's voice was even more menacing, "Ya but did you see that ass, a real round firm beauty, I always did like a bit of rump, and she looks like she's got a hot one," he laughed as he said, "She better not bend down to close to me, don't know what my old boner would do if it saw that pointing at it." Mike chipped in, "Maybe we should ask her, you know, just tell her we want to fuck her, she may just give up her cunt for a bit of fun, my cocks getting hard at the thought of getting between her legs and fucking her." Pauline felt strange, she found herself grinding her hips in to the knob on the draw, listening to what these men wanted to do to her was arousing her. She went to leave but their talk impelled her to stay; Mervyn spoke, "She seems to have it all, her tits looked good, to good for that wimpy looking bloke who past us, be good if he wasn't able to do the business, she might fancy a good hard banging, a real three way fucking." That was too much for Pauline, she quickly went upstairs to the bathroom and locked the door. She scrambled to get her jeans off, then her pants; putting the loo seat down she sat, opened her legs and ran her fingers over her wet hard clit then peeling her vulva head open she started rubbing, frequently letting her finger run down and up pushing in to her wet hole. Every time her fingers disappeared up inside her other hand slid up and squeezed at her breast, fingers searching out the hard nipple through her clothes. Sighs and moans increased as the feelings inside her grew; the fingering became more frantic as she pumped her wrist faster, forcing her fingers to jab in to her now hot sopping channel. She forced them up as far as they would go, her other hand was now up under her jumper, her bra was pushed up to her neck releasing her firm large breasts. Her fingers rolled and twisted at the hard long hot nipple, her breathing became heavy, her moans of pleasure became erotic grunts as she headed for a climax. The three men listened at the bathroom door, each one with a grin knowing what they were listening too. Pauline wouldn't have heard them, she was trying hard not to make too much noise herself as she bit her lip stifling the squeal of her orgasm; her body shuddered before she slowly relaxed, her fingers released the nub of her clit and she slid them up to her lips tasting the juice of her orgasm. About half an hour later Pauline went back downstairs, the men just smiled at her as she went about her business, then she made them coffee before leaving for the shops. They gave her ten minutes before all three of them slipped in to the bedroom and started looking through the draws. They soon found her bra size; Mervyns put his hand round the cup and squeezed, "As I said, good size tits, like to see them in this," he pulled out a black lacy half cut, then various pants, thong, lace, silk and see through, even a couple of suspender sets. Bill went to the bathroom and found the linen basket complete with the pants she had used to wipe herself only an hour ago. They were back at work when Pauline returned, she immediately went to the kitchen to put things away, but she was hoping they may start talking again, she didn't have to wait long. Little did she know that this was all well rehearsed. Mikey said, "The one thing I hate about this job is stripping." Mervyn voice was a little louder, "Bet you wouldn't hate it so much if it was her you were stripping." Bill joined the conversation, "Bet she strips down a treat, looks a right little fuck machine, and bet those nipples are like chapel hat pegs when their roused, bit like those tart's in my porno's." Pauline was listening as Mikey said, "And you were going to let me have a look at one of them." Bill was still laughing, "And you said your machine was fucked, you can have the bondage one when you can see it." Mikey told him, "Bring it tomorrow, if the fuck bunny goes out we can use the one she's got." Pauline had never seen a porno movie; she began to wonder, where they as naughty as people make out? Do men enjoy watching women tied up? Pauline spent the rest of the day out of the way of the workmen, until she heard them shouting, "Goodnight." Ralph came home, Pauline put her arms round him and ground her hips in to him and suggested an unromantic dinner in the kitchen to avoid the mess. As they ate he was full of questions about the work in progress but Pauline really didn't have much to say, she was more interested in making up for the dinner by getting him upstairs and in bed, she needed a good fucking as soon as possible. Ralph managed to satisfy her twice but she wanted more, she was hot and she was now thinking of everything she had heard, her mind raced with the thought of them watching a bondage porno video in her house. Pauline was up early the next morning; quickly she had Ralph's breakfast sorted then she manoeuvred the T V so it could be seen from the kitchen hatch. She checked that she could get a good view with the hatch just slightly open, then she played the dutiful wife until Ralph left and the van arrived. She let the painters in and announced that she would be popping down to the bank this morning, would be about an hour. As she washed up she heard them, "So you got the vid in here or is it in the van?" Bill laughed, "It's in the tool bag, now wait your hurry." Pauline set the kitchen door so she could slip back in and then said her goodbyes and sees you later as she went out. Silently she slipped back; as she got in to the kitchen the men had already taken some covers off the sofa and Bill was loading the machine. As he sat Pauline got a good view, she tried not to laugh as she heard him say, "Now you boys don't go messing your pants, you know the deal, if your good I'll bring another sexier one tomorrow remember every-thing cums to he who waits," Pauline thought what a strange thing to say, must be man talk, suddenly the screen came to life. It started with a very pretty girl coming in to a room, she was wearing a sports top and shorts; there was a man in a mask hiding in the room, he poured some stuff out of a bottle on to a handkerchief and grabbed her from behind. Closing the cloth over her mouth and nose he held her, fondling her breasts as she slowly past out, then he dragged her to a chair and tied her to it continually fondling her lovely young body. He left her until she came too, as she did he had three strips of tape which he gagged her with, she made lovely mmmm sounds as he did. As she mmmmd in to her gag he stood behind her and pulled her top up exposing a pair of large firm breasts. The three men started making commits, Mikey said, "Bet Mrs Fuck Bunny got things that size, bet they'd look good with some rope round them." Bill said, "Bet she'd look good with a lot of rope holding her." Pauline suddenly felt a little shudder as the last voice said, "Ya holding her legs wide open." Just then the man in the film moved to the front of the helpless girl and started to pull her shorts down, as he pulled them down Pauline saw the girl had a perfectly trimmed thin line of hair that matched the cress's her thighs made, like three lines pointing to her tight pussy. The man knelt there running his finger over the tight slit, then he got up and moved back behind the girl and got the cloth again, he laid it over the helpless girls mouth and as she started to pass out again he whispered in her ear. Pauline struggled to hear but what she heard gave her a all to well known feeling between her legs, she listened, she heard, "That's it little sweetie-pie you go sleepies and when you wake up you will be tied spread eagle on your bed with me fucking that cute pussy you got between your legs and that will just be for starters as I'm staying here all night." The picture faded, Pauline wondered, what the, when suddenly the scene had shifted. It was a hall way then the helpless girl, now total naked, came bouncing out of a room, her hands tied behind her, her feet taped together and tape still over her mouth, as she jumped her breasts bounced up and down, much to the excitement of the men. Pauline watched as a man followed the bouncing girl, he had the bottle but now he had a dust mask, he poured the mixture in to the mask and caught up with the girl, he held her and put the dust mask over her mouth and nose then fastened it to her head via the elastic leaving his hands free to play with her breasts again. As she started to be overcome by the fumes he still pulled at her nipples making her squeal, laughing at her he whispered again, "Now don't you go runnin out on me, didn't you enjoy the fucking I just gave that cunt, ass and mouth of yours?" As the film continued Pauline swallowed hard and rubbed herself between her legs, "I just rang three of my friends and told them what a pretty obliging girl you are and how tight your ass was, well it got them excited, you'll be delighted to know their on their way over so all four of us can fuck you and with you all tied up you ain't gonna stop us," he ran his hand down the front of her and tickled her between the legs, "So you just have a rest, your gonna need it," the girl slid from his grasp and collapsed to the floor. Bill got up, "This next segments great," he moved over a put something on the hatch shelf pushing the door closed, Pauline was really hot and wanted to see more, she made her mind up there and then to make them a drink. She quietly made them a soft drink and then marched in to the lounge. Mikey was the first to jump up and try and cover the T V, Bill just turned and looked at her, "Sorry thought you where out, just educating the boys with some birds and the bees films, hope you don't mind?" Pauline brushed the remark aside, "Its your break time so don't mind me, I'm broad minded, I'll get on with my jobs," as she spoke she picked up some-things for the rubbish and put them in a black bag plus a dust mask and a roll of tape, then moved the tin from the kitchen hatch shelf, she didn't notice but Bill had watched her every move. As she left she turned to see this beautiful girl as a secret agent, she was scantily dressed, had a gun and was breaking in to a warehouse. Pauline got back to the kitchen; she could now see the T V. The girl was moving through a maze of corridors and there were three men watching her. They all pounced on her at the same time, she was overwhelmed and chloroformed. The next scene had Pauline pushing her hip in to the knob on the kitchen unit, there was the girl, completely naked, her arms taped behind her back and her legs crossed and taped. One of the men held her pants in his hand, "Open wide your gona suck your pants first," the girl was shaking her head and moaning, "No, No," but they held her head and forced her pants in to her mouth then three pieces of tape held them there. The men immediately attacked her body, two sucked and squeezed her tits and nipples the other got between her legs and fingered her sweet slit, they tormented her. One just used his hands on her tits while telling her that the boss was coming over and was going to torture her and then dispose of her, so, as it would take him a couple of hours to get there they hoped she wouldn't mind if they used her gorgeous body to relive themselves. Pauline began rubbing herself now, little groans came from her mouth; she was so wrapped up in the film she didn't notice Bill slide out. He crept upstairs and with a little oil lubricated the hinges and locks on the bathroom and bedroom doors before sliding back downstairs and in to his seat. The three men on the film had just tied thin lengths of string around the helpless girls fat long nipples and were pulling her around the bed accompanied by her squeals and moans, all the time telling her they would only stop when she nodded yes to a face fucking; they continued to smack her ass and push fingers up her until she nodded. Pauline stifled a huge groan as she watched them pull the girl painfully up to a sitting position just using the nipple strings, she watched two of the men attack the girls swollen nipples and tight cunt and as the gag was removed and the third man stuffed his huge cock in to the girls protesting mouth Pauline grabbed the tape, some string and scissors out of the kitchen draw, the dust mask and headed upstairs to her bedroom. Pauline stripped down to her pants, took the tape and wrapped it round her ankles, then her knees and up tight around her thighs. She then cut three pieces, one for across her mouth then the other two made a cross over the first, next was the dust mask, it smelt of paint stripper, not very nice at all but that's what she had; she fell and rolled on to the bed. Pauline pulled a length of tape and stuck it loosely around her wrists, then twisted them about to make it feel tight. Making sure the scissors were close she laid back. She felt how wet she was becoming between her legs and she quietly mounded and mmmmd from behind the gag, she imagined herself at the mercy of the three masked men and what they could do to her. To finish her fantasy she could still manage to tie a small loop at the end of the two pieces of string and slip each one over her hard thick long aroused nipples, she tugged them tight. The sensation was electric as she felt her climax coming; tugging as hard as she dare, lifting her entire breast up she finally came, the gag keeping the noise down as her juice splat out from between her bound legs making a stain on the bedcover. Pauline's whole body shook as she almost fainted from the incredible orgasm, and all this was watched buy three pairs of excited eyes just peeking through the now open door. About half an hour later Pauline came back down, she called to the men, "Do you want a cuppa?" She was surprised by the answer, "No we have a lot to do today, thank you," and they worked non-stop for at least an hour longer than yesterday, leaving just before Ralph got home. Ralph had just had a shit of a day and the thought of getting upstairs at nine for his demanding wife was not what he had in mind. He had a stack of work to finish and as he said if he didn't finish today's work he would have to stay late tomorrow night because there was going to be shit loads on his desk tomorrow morning not counting this lot. Pauline sulked until he gave in and did his duty, well only twice until sleep overcame him. Pauline lay there thinking of the poor helpless naked bound girl and what film the decorators were going to bring tomorrow. The day started as did the last, Pauline making sure she had a clear view of the T V then breakfast, then a loving kiss goodbye as Ralph moaned about, "Expect me when you see me." Waving the pile of papers he still had to do he got in to the car and drove off, just ten minutes before the van arrived. She waited until about ten when she took them coffee, checked they were all right and announced she was going upstairs to clean. Five minutes later she crept back down and sneaked in to the kitchen, sure enough they were gathered round the T V. The film had already started, Pauline watched as this woman went door to door selling cosmetics. She giggled inwardly at the thought of the Avon lady; the woman was very attractive, Pauline wondered why such attractive women did this then realised all things have a price when your desperate for cash. She watched as the scene cut to a house, three men were ransacking it when the woman walked up the path and rung the bell, the door was unlocked and one man shouted, "Come in." Once through the door she was pounced on, she saw the same dust mask routine and the women rendered unconscious; as they ripped her clothes off Pauline felt herself, she was wet. Then they gagged her and carried her upstairs to the bedroom, there they crossed her arms, tied them up the middle of her back and laid her on her stomach over some pillows tying her legs open to the bottom of the bed, slowly she came too. One man bent at the side of her and Pauline heard him say, "Hello lady, just to let you know we are gona belt your ass for a while then we are gona ask you a few questions if the answers are yes then we will stop stinging your ass and move on to more pleasant funning with you, right boys, sting her." The men started spanking her, slaps reined down on the defenceless woman ass, Pauline was getting wetter, then one man left only to return with a cucumber, they all laughed as he shoved it up the poor women before the started slapping at it forcing it hard up in to her cunt. She was mmmmin and moanin as the attack continued until a man grabbed her hair and said, "You gona give us the best fuckin we ever had or are we gona start whipping in on your tits and cunt, the woman pitifully nodded. Pauline was rubbing herself hard on the wooden knobs, she would turn and see the woman being fucked in the mouth or on all fours being used in the ass and mouth still with the cucumber being reamed in to her cunt but what she didn't see was Mervyn slip up stairs with a can of spray glue. Pauline watched the fucking of the helpless woman for a bit longer before quietly going to the sink cupboard and pulling out some clothesline, then to the fridge where she had a cucumber, she could feel how wet her pants were as she slipped out the kitchen and up the stairs to her bedroom. She closed the door and stripped down to her pants; she cut the cumber to about seven inch's then cut the rope, she found the bits from yesterday. Soon her ankles were tied, her knees tied, she easily pushed the cucumber up her wet pussy then she strapped her thighs tight also she let her pants hold in the vegetable in. She got the three strips to cover her mouth, the string for her nipples, then fastened a loose bit of rope around her wrists and tied to her ankles so that when she straightened her legs the knot pulled tight, when she brought her knees up again so the knot loosened and she could release herself. She looked for the dust mask and found it. She slipped the mask on, it smelt very funny but Pauline was in too much of a rush to bother. She put the slip knots on her nipples bent her head and fastened the two ends of the nipple string behind her neck, pulling her head back her nipples pulled up with it, the knots tightened, a thrill ran through her. Then she put her hands behind her back slipped her wrist in to the loop and straightened her legs pulling the slip knot tight, slowly she started to rock, the cucumber exciting her already wet cunt. The smell in the mask was overpowering, Pauline could feel she was getting light headed, she couldn't understand what was happening, the room began to spin, and slowly she stopped rocking. As soon as she lay motionless the three men entered the bedroom, Bill nudged Mervyn, "Hope you didn't spray too much glue in to that mask," Mikey was already by the bed. Bill rolled her over on to her back and started playing with her tits, Mikey was sucking on a nipple while Mervyn found the end of the cucumber, Bill looked at them, "Come on, the time for her is later, turn her back so I can get at her wrists." As the lads held her Bill pulled her legs up, then loosened the rope; taking it off he tied it so it wouldn't release. Meanwhile Mikey had taken out the cucumber, coated it with chilli pepper and pushed it back up, Bill pushed the mask away from her face and they left. The three of them stood outside the bedroom waiting. In the bedroom Pauline came round, she shook her head and tried to move, as she did she felt hot between her legs, incredible hot, she pulled her legs up and tired to pull her wrists apart but nothing happened. As she pulled and squirmed she moved her head tightening the loops on her nipples the sensation was exciting her body but not as much as the heat she now felt raging in her cunt. She squirmed around the bed pulling at her bound wrist, she began to panic but the only thing she achieved was to excite her aroused body until she felt her first orgasm flood her cunt, but it wouldn't stop. As she tried to get off the bed she pushed the cucumber further up touching even more of her sensitive places, another climax was building. Quickly she stood and jumped towards the place she knew she had hidden the scissors. Moving her body and twisting her tied wrists she opened a draw but there was no sign of them, suddenly Bills voice made her jump, "Looking for theses?" As she turned she fell back against the dresser staring at them, the three men grinned back at her, Bill continued his ridicule of the helpless woman, "Looks like we got one of those porn stars, what do you think lads, should we help with her rehearsal?" Mikey laughed, "Oh yes please I've always wanted to be in the movies." As the two men moved towards Pauline Bill said, "I suggest you gentlemen take that string from around her neck, I think its walkies time." Pauline shook her head and made mmmmm sounds from behind the tape as Mikey and Mervyn untied the string from around her neck, then they took a step back and pulled; she felt her nipples pulled out and she tried to jump forward to relive the pain. They kept her moving, making her hop towards Bill, smiling Bill watched as she bounced towards him, "Oh yes just look at those two beauties bounce, keep her coming lads, in fact lets keep her cuming, isn't that right Mrs, you want us to keep you cuming for the rest of the day," as she was forced to bounce up to him he ran his finger over her pants, "Don't you?" Pauline still made silly noises at him, they got louder as he pushed Mervyn to his right and Mikey to his left and stood in between them staring at her, "If you pull right Mervyn and Mikey you pull left Mrs Funk Bunny here will not be moving, I want her like that," he ran his thumb over the tape covering her lips, "There's something wrong with her bondage," he grinned in Pauline's face, "Got to have it right haven't we Fuck Bunny?" The two lads pulled the nipple strings hard out ether side, Pauline's tits opened and she squealed, again the squeals got louder as Bill snipped the scissors at her face then lowered them to cut away her pants. Snipping ether side he peeled them from between her legs and waved then in her face. He hung them in front of his nose and sniffed, "Mmmmm smells real hot and they look awful wet, what do you think?" Pauline shook her head as he draped them over her nose, then he dropped the scissors and pulled at the tape over her mouth. No sooner had he peeled the three pieces back then she started to shout, not for long, he held her jaw and rammed the pants in to her mouth and resealed her mouth with the tape. Smiling at her Bill said, "There that's more like the film, what did he say? Oh yes, suck on them; now you smell hot lets see if you taste hot, pull her round lads, lets have her bent over the bed." Mikey and Mervyn giggled like school boys as they tugged her nipple strings, forcing her to hop one way then the other, she squealed at them, Bill's smile never left his face, "You remember what they said on the film, agree to a face fuck and we stop," as he spoke his fingers slipped between her legs, "I don't think that will be long, I do believe you are very wet." Finally they pulled her round to face the bed, Mervyn took both pieces of string and went to the other side pulling her forward, she fell face down on the bed, the way her legs were tied forced her to keep them straight, her ass stuck up invitingly. Bill slapped the defenceless globes, "Come here Mikey, look at these lovely hole's," he ran his hand over her ass then pushed in to the crack finding her ass hole, "Oh yes, tight really tight, my dick and your anal passage are going to become real friends." Pauline shook her head and squealed, Bill just laughed, "The trouble with bondage is you don't have any say it what we do with you or to you, here Mickey come get a taste of this hot fuck bunny." Mikey knelt behind her and started to tickle her ass and cunt lips making her ass wiggle, then she felt a hot wet tongue licking at her cunt and a long deep moan came from behind the gag, Bill looked at Mervyn, "Keep tugging them nipples we'll work on her this end." Lovely slurping noises could be heard as Mikey sucked at her cunt, Bill continually slapped her ass and Mervyn kept pulling one nipple then the other, all this was accompanied by Pauline's grunts, squeals and moans. Bill slapped her hard, "A little pleasure a little pain, your liking it aren't you Mrs Fuck Bunny, would you like this?" Bill walked round the bed, pulling his cock out as he did, it was big, Pauline's eyes widened when she saw it, all thick ten inch's of it slapped her face. "You imaging this in one of your holes, I am," she just looked at it, her body was now rocking to the fingering and licking her cunt was receiving from Mikey, she groaned as Bill turned and walked behind her, "Wet her ass boy, wet her up for me, this is where the fun," he lent and pulled Pauline's hair up, dragging her face to his, "Begins, for all of us." Mikey continued to push his fingers in to her sopping cunt then he spread the juice over and in to her ass, Pauline squealed every time the digit pushed past her anal muscle, Bill took his jeans off, then his pants, gripped her hips and slowly started to push his hard cock at her hole. Much as Pauline tried to escape the invading meat she still had to contend with Mikey's fingers tickling her wet hot cunt and Mervyn's continues pulling on her hard aroused nipples. Suddenly her squeals turned to moans, Bills cock pushed in filling her as he drove the full length inside her cute round ass. Bill held her as he got up a slow thrusting rhythm. Pauline went quite, then long low moans, grunts came in time with Bills thrust's he looked at Mervyn, "Take the gag off and stick your cock in her mouth, she wants it." Mervyn peeled off the tape, Pauline just kept grunting as Bill kept up his assault on her ass. Mervyn took his jeans off then his pants before he knelt forward, pulled the attractive housewife's head up and pushed his cock at her lips. Bill and Mervyn smiled at each other as her lips folded over his cock and he felt her tongue run over the head. Mervyn's youth showed as he started fucking her face hard, he pushed his cock in. Pauline wasn't used to taking it all, she usually held Ralph's cock but with her arms fastened behind her she couldn't stop the cock in her mouth pushing down her throat. As the head of the cock rammed down her throat Pauline learnt very quickly to take a breath through her nose each time the cock slid past her wind-pipe but it excited her not to be in control, and the fucking her ass was getting was driving her wild. She screamed as she felt the cock in her mouth twitch and start to pump its juice in to her mouth, she sucked at it, drinking the cream out of it and she had no choice but to let it run down her throat. Next it was Bills turn to pump her full, banging his cock hard up her ass until it spued out loads of cum, filling her and making her scream to her third orgasm. Bill shoved her off his cock and watched her roll on to the bed, he looked at Mervyn, "You, get your ass down stairs, you know what to do and do it fast and do it right, all things being right you can come back up here and have another go at her, so if you want to fuck her again fucking move." As Mervyn dressed he watched Bill pull the strings off her nipple and start sucking at them, his walk downstairs was accompanied by her moans as Bills fingers rubbed at her clit. Mervyn finished the work that he knew had to be done on time, he knew they only had tomorrow left so time was of the assents; he rechecked his work and went back to the bedroom. As he opened the door Bill was on his back on the bed, Mikey was leaning back on the bedroom wall, Pauline still had her arms fastened behind her and the nipple strings were back on, she was bouncing up and down on Bills cock, Mikey pulled the nipple strings as her mouth held his cock all the way in. Bill turned and asked, "All done?" Mervyn nodded, "Good, now get your kit off and fill her last hole, she ain't gona stop you she likes her arms tied." Mervyn climbed on the bed behind her Mikey pulled on the strings dragging her forward, Bill said, "Come her gorgeous you can give me these nips to suck on while the boy has your once tight ass," she tried to say something but Mikey kept fucking her mouth. The three men fucked her for the rest of the day. She let them do anything they liked to her as much as they wanted; they kept her naked making her nothing but a sex toy. Sometimes one would take her up for a sixty nine but mostly two kept grabbing her, they loved taking her back upstairs to use her on her own matrimonial bed. Pauline was humiliated at every opportunity, at one point Bill called the two lads in just to let them see him working in the alcove while he had Pauline on her knees kissing and licking his balls and ass while she fingered her own cunt. The three of them had just given Pauline a three hole fucking and left within ten minutes of Ralph arriving home, this night Pauline let him do his work and he only had to service her once before she fell asleep. In the morning Pauline watched him drive away, as he did so the van pulled up and the three men entered the house. The three surrounded Pauline pushing her back against the wall, Bill looked at her, "Well?" Pauline looked down, "Good morning sir," Bill chuckled, "That's better, now get upstairs, put on the sexiest tit holder and cunt cover you got, suspenders, stockings and high heels, then get your cute ass back down here, so we can fuck you." Pauline whimpered, "Yes sir," Bill grabbed her jaw, "We've made a plan, we will be finished on time but your gona be fucking and sucking us all day understand?" Pauline nodded, "Yes sir." Bill let go of her jaw and turned her towards the stairs, slapping her ass he said, "Good, now move it before I sting it." Pauline spent the whole day being their sex slut, she walked around her own home but instead of her normal day clothes she had to wear, her black push up silk bra after they cut the middles out to let her nipples push through, then matching black G-strings pants but they had to be pulled tight up her ass and cunt slits; her red suspender set and dark seemed stocking, the ones she worn to get Ralph excited, now set her legs off in her high black ankle strapped shoes. She may have been the housewife but no housework got done that day, the only work was usually done by one decorator while the other two kept Pauline hot, horny and begging to be fucked. The three men took great delight in knowing that even if she argued all they had to do was hold her or tie her up then start sucking her hot cunt and she would let them do anything they wanted to her. Likewise they couldn't get enough of her young sexy body, especially her mouth and ass they loved the way she gave them a long slow very deep throat and would beg for a hard ass fucking accompanied by a little slapping, just three times did they all take her at once. It was Mikey and Mervyn who were the worest; they couldn't believe they had this stunning 20-year-old married housewife pleasuring them. Mervyn had his fantasy by taking her upstairs bending her over and fucking her ass while her legs were tied open, then having her lick and suck clean the brown coloured cum of his cock. Mikey had his when he got her hands tied behind her and her tits tightly tied; she had to stand in her own lounge with her legs spread as they three of them worked on her balloon size tits, they furiously sucked her now hyper sensitive nipples while they rubbed her clit and fingered her ass, she squirmed around begging them to stop or just fuck her but they didn't until she had three uncontrollable forced orgasm's. They all fucked her to the end of the day. Pauline only just had time to wash her cum drenched body before Ralph came home. He came home to a clean smart well decorated home, he smiled at his wife who was now in the kitchen dressed casually in her light house dress making his dinner, "Well Pauline, they seemed to have done a good job, are you pleased with what they did? Did you get on with them? Did they do all you wanted? I see they have repaired everything I can't see any holes untouched I'm glad you insisted in them filling them; yes I'll pay them tomorrow. Ralph stood in the office, Bill handed him the account, "There you are Ralph, as agreed you just pay for the materials, I wish we had more jobs like that we really had a good time with your wife you're a lucky bastard." Ralph smiled at him, "Well it saved me a packet." Bill continued, "Don't forget us when you want the upstairs done as long as it's the same terms." Ralph smiled at him and went to leave, he stopped and looked back at Bill, "By the way do you know any double glazers?" Pagan.
Copy-right, Kayce69@fsworld.co.uk Another story about Pauline's by Pagan. The Perils of Pauline Pauline Sharp. I thought to myself, why can't a grown man get his accounts right, I've been in this office for six months and not once has Barry Samuels got the figures to balance and he's an accountant, but I suppose I'll put it right and he'll get the credit, again. I was mussing over his stupidity when Valerie from over-seas banking came in to my office, she looked, well the only word for it is nervous, she sat beside me, "Pauline would you do me a big, big favour?" I stopped what I was doing and looked at her, she was a nice girl, a little overly anxious to please men, I suppose a less polite person would call her desperate to get a man, marry and have kids, thank the lord I didn't have any during my six year marriage to the Reverent Lawrence Sharp, I pushed my chair back, "Well what is this big, big favour?" She squirmed "Well," I looked at her and said, copy cat style, "Well," she took a deep breath, "Well, your off this afternoon aren't you?" I started to smile, "Yes, why?" "Eerrrrr I was wondering if you would go somewhere for me," she was looking anywhere but at me. I tried to be gentle, "I wasn't planning anything special and I think my pussy can look after her self for a few hours," she giggled, I looked at her quizzically, "Anyway go on, it can't be that difficult." She perked up, "You know Rod in the next office to me." I nodded, "You mean the dark haired one the other girls call Randy Rod." She smiled, "Eeerrr yes that's him, well we have been seeing each other and he seems a bit keen and he wants to see me tomorrow night and he, I mean we, want to have a bit of fun," I looked side-ways at her, "A bit of fun, as in?" She got a little defensive, "Look its all right for you, at this moment in time you say you don't want to be involved but when you do, you are pretty and, well you have the looks and shape that men crave, me well I just want some-one." I knew I'd been a little too flippant and upset her; I apologized and asked her to say what she wanted. "He, we want to play some roll play games." I looked stupidly at her, "I'm afraid I have no idea want your talking about." She smiled, "You are as naive as they say, you don't know about roll play and sex games," I shook my head but she was right I have always been, shall we say careful in my attitude, I was brought up by a very religious raceme and being a clergy-mans wife and protected in that kind of environment, its left me a little less than worldly wise. "Well the big favour is," the words suddenly tumbled out of her mouth, "Would you go to this shop, its on your way home and get me those and bring them in tomorrow?" I looked at the glossy paper she had handed me, THE STARLIGHT EROTICA, SEX SHOP and she had pointed at a leather hand restrainer and ankle hobblers; I nearly dropped the book. "You have got to be joking," I looked at her, she wasn't and she was so embarrassed I suddenly felt sorry for her. She was just about to start sobbing, her chair went back and she began to stand, I put my hand out, "No, no," I said, "Don't be silly I'll get these, eeerrrr things for you, good lord its only a shop." She bent forward and planted a kiss on my cheek, "Thank you, oh thank you, here's the money, thank you, must dash," and she turned and almost ran out the office before I had chance to change my mind. I looked at these goods I had promised to get, it was a thick leather belt with cuff holders fastened to it slightly behind the hip. The ankle straps had a rigid six-inch bar fastened between them, all to daft for me as I took note of the address and stuffed the paper in to my handbag. It must have been around two when I parked up in a free market car park and set off to find this den of filth. Down three back streets and up a small dead end alley and there it was, shabby and dirty, I thought that it just summed up the people that go in there, yet here I was pushing the door open. I small Asian looking man stood putting something on a shelf, he looked at me, stared for a moment, looked me up and down and turned away, I heard voices. I started to look at the shelves, I was revolted by what I saw, packets of plastic phallic objects with names like, Thunder cock, Pleasure pump and Pussy plunger, I suddenly realised why Valerie had giggled. Things like clips with chains on them and pictures of them on women's nipples or little tiny funnels things with rubber balls on them, a picture on the packet showed them as suction things again on nipples, I was horrified. Then there were things for men, Big boy pump up tubes and rubbery women's virginal passage's and row upon row of filthy books and videos, all with the most disgusting pictures on the front, I was amazed to see women with men's penis's in their mouths. The sights and the weird smell in the place had me feeling a little sick when the sound of footsteps and a click made me turn to the door then a voice behind me made me turn back again, it was the little man, "Lady want buy?" I fumbled in my handbag and pulled out the glossy paper, "eeerrr, its these," I pointed at the two articles. He smiled, his black teeth looked awful and his breath had such an sweet sickly odour it was nearly overpowering, "Oh special please to follow." We went towards a thick red curtain and he held it open for me; I peered in. It was a small room with a thick pole in the centre, I assumed for ceiling support, and a door at the other side, a scratching noise came from behind, a guard dog, well its that kind of place but what took my breath away was the walls, they were a mass of the most perverted things I had ever seen. Rubber hoods, leather harnesses, straps, handcuffs, belts, chains my mind couldn't take it all in. There was a wall covered in what looked like gags, straps with red balls or wide rings, even one with what looked like a mans penis, then there were whips, crops, bats, paddles and canes. My eyes fell on the restrainers that Valerie had wanted, I pointed, he moved towards them, "Oh yes this what lady want," he picked them off the wall, "You like?" I blurted out, "Oh there not for me there for a friend." He laughed, "Oh lady not worry here, we very discreet, you try for get size right." I was confused the smell was getting to me, it was very scented and making me feel light headed he came over to me with them in his out stretched hand, "Take off coat we try." I was suddenly aware of a second man, he was behind me, "Please to take off coat, we can't sell if it not right, may have to alter." I was confused and feeling very giddy, they kept on, "Please to take coat off," "Must make fit," "If lady want to be sexy lady then must be tight." I just wanted to get out; I started to unbutton my coat, I handed it to the second man who hung it behind a mirror; I looked at myself. There I was surrounded by all these obscene objects, it was almost laughable, me with my button up the front short sleeve white blouse and long fully buttoned cotton skirt covered in small multi coloured dots and small black court shoes, my hair neatly tied back, I looked like Audrey Hepburn in some sort of dreadful adult perverted movie. I hadn't noticed before but the room was quite smoky and the smell was getting stronger, for some unknown reason I giggled, silly of me as this belt thing was fastened round my waist and clipped tight. The little man smiled at me, I was trying hard to concentrate as he took my right hand and pulled it slightly behind me and buckled it in to the leather cuff, the same thing was happening to my left wrist. I pulled and struggled, "Yes that's fine, I'll take it," I expected them to remove the straps but the little man handed the leg thing to the other man and they both knelt at my feet, I tried to move away but they kind of pushed me round until my back was pressing on the post, the smell on incense, that's what it was, incense, was very heavy, I lay back feeling dizzy. I was aware of the straps on my legs being tightened I came back to reality with a start, "No please no, stop it, its not for me." They both stood, "You like it, what you want, you like sexy things, make lady sexy." Was it me or was it him, one of us wasn't making any sense, "I tried harder, "No, listen to me take them off I don't like it, I'm not like that its not for me its for a friend, don't you understand. The little man turned and picked up this black hood thing. My eyes were heavy and blurred the smell in the room was over powering me but I could still make out what he had in his hand. It was a full head hood, tiny slits where the eyes and nose would be and a big round O shape at the mouth; like the top of a jar with lugs you could screw things too. He lifted his other hand with what looked like a wide ring and a rubber balloon shaped thing, it had a thin tube coming out and a little pump on the end, he waved his hands in my face, "See look see these to go with straps, I sell cheap, you have good time with these on, very sexy, make pretty lady feel good, hot and good, yes, you take." I was still trying to think straight in my confused state I said, "No, no I wouldn't know how to use them, I." He pulled a small stool from under a shelf and jumped up on it saying, "Me show, it make you feel hot, wet and ready for man." My eyes flicked upwards just in time to see him undo the zip before he pushed it hard over my head, everything went black, he shook my head and I felt the thing turning and moving suddenly the slits at the eyes allowed me a little vision, then I heard the zip go down and the whole thing tighten around my face. I moved my mouth until I could push my tongue through the hole and I started to speak. The hood muffled the sound and the jaw piece restricted movement, I know I was repeating over and over, take it off, take it off, but he wasn't taking any notice, he was holding the balloon shaped thing and screwing the tube tightly to it. Being taller than both of them I was having to twist and turn my head to see through the slits, I was now pleading with them to let me go, this had gone to far, this must stop, but they were oblivious to my cry's and what was disturbing me most was that now they were both laughing at each other and jabbering in their own tongue. As panic set in I started to shout, I was almost hysterical when I saw the little one jump back up on the stool, thank the lord I thought, they were only trying to frighten me for being stupid enough to go there alone, he's going to release me. Suddenly I felt something hard being pushed through the mouth hole, I tried to dislodge it but it was pushed further in, it hurt as it plopped in pushing my tongue under it. I saw the other ones hand come up, it must have covered the mouth piece, stopping the rubber thing from moving, my stomach convulsed as I looked through the slit I saw the little man with the pump in his hand, he pressed it and the thing in my mouth grew, then again and again the rubber thing growing, filling my mouth completely, again he pressed, it was pushing my tongue to the bottom of my mouth, the roof of my mouth stretched to try and accommodate this fat rubber ball. I was trying to swallow, my vocal cords unable to make an audible sound, I watched in horror as he unscrewed the little tube and got off the stool, I could see through the slits both of them looking at me and suddenly I realised how helpless I was. That toothy smile was back on his face, "It good, yes, you think you buy, you like bondage, it make you sexy, I bet you sexy lady, I bet you sexy now." I shook my head while making a ridiculous noise, he still smiled, I couldn't see the other one but it was what he was saying that was terrifying me. "You women like to be helpless, it make you want fucky, fucky all the time, you like you can't say no, you like you can't stop man or may be lady from doing what they like with you, I bet you wet lady now, maybe you want me find out." There was movement behind me, behind my head, I remembered that the hood had a sort of ring on the back, like you would have on a dog collar, something clicked and my neck was fastened to the pole. As he moved forward he looked up at me, "Now sexy lady can't go anywhere, make sexy lady wetter," as he said that he bent, I could just move my head and see his hand move to the hem of my skirt, I moaned as I saw the first of my skirt buttons undone, then the next as he moved up the front of my skirt, one by one the buttons were undone. I had no stockings on, I felt the skirt start to open until he stood, looked at me and flicked the top one, the skirt fell to the floor, with out stopping he carried on, this time my blouse buttons were the focus of his attention. As he reached the collar button hands came from behind and pulled the blouse back to my shoulders and down my arms, he admired me, "You have very nice body and I know lady very pretty, you like this, you play this game with your man or lady friend, I bet you wet." My body shook, I waited, was he going to touch me, when suddenly some-one did, the other little man put his hand between my legs and squeezed at my vagina, I squealed around the rubber, then I moaned as I heard a voice say, "Yes lady has wet pants." The little mans smile was now almost a sneer as he moved forward, I felt his hand on me, he was pushing at me, trying to get his dirty little fingers inside my pants, I squeezed my knees tightly together. He whispered to the other one, he moved from my line of vision only to return with a thick belt, not an ordinary belt, instead of a buckle it had a ratchet. They put it around my leg, just above the knee then back around the pole before wrapping around my other leg, then I heard the first click, then the second, I felt the pull on my legs, slowly they were being pulled back around the pole, slowly they were being forced open. As my legs opened he smiled up at me, "Lady making a real game, making it fun for sex," he ran his finger over my pants feeling the full length of my vaginal opening, "Lady nice and wet, me know how to make lady very wet, wait here," he laughed as he slipped out through the curtain. He scampered back in; I could just see a packet in his hand and the name on it, PUSSY PLUNGER. He opened the box, I groaned as I saw one of those disgusting plastic phallic shaped things, it looked like a mans penis but it was bigger than Lawrence and covered in thick ribbed lines, it had a wire from its base to a control box and the little man was putting batteries in to it. He closed the box and pressed a red button; even though the sound was muffled I could still hear the droning buzz. I strained to look down; he moved the tip of it to my neck then slowly ran it down. As it ran between the cups of my bra and on to my stomach, I could see that the tip and the ribs were moving, pulsating, I could feel the vibration as he pushed it a my naval then over the leather strap until I felt it at the top of my pants touching the start of my pubic hair, now the vibration was having a strange effect on me. My hips jumped at the sensation, I heard, "Oh yes lady like, lady getting hot for fucky, fucky toy, I do some more, you like?" I felt it moving down and it was taking my pants down with it, I was shaking my head and moaning but all he said was, "You getting hotter mean you getting wetter." Suddenly the tip of the thing touched the top of my labia, it tickled in the strangest way, I tried to move but all he did was push it further in to my opening, the vibrating head was amazing I felt my stomach churn as the first of the ribs touched the side of my flesh. I groaned as the other man pulled my pants down to my thighs then he held an incense candle under my nose, the vibrating sensation grew as the plastic thing was pushed further in to me forcing me to breath deeply. The stench of the candle made my head feel light but I was still aware of the plastic being pushed further up me, the ribs were exciting me, the high vibration at the tip caused me to open my legs as far as the straps would allow, my back pushed at the pole as my hips were forced to move, rotate and push forward, my vagina trying to capture this pulsating rod. The thing pushed up, the ribs, now firmly fitting in side me, moved on my inner walls, I was shaking with emotion, I knew I was trapped and helpless, at the mercy of what ever these two men would force my body to do. The light-headed sensation grew; I was inhaling more of the hypnotic smoke; my whole body ached for release. Through blurred eyes I saw the other man with another packet, he was ripping the cover until he had two of the tiny funnel shaped things I had seen earlier, as he moved for my bra I knew what they were. His hands grabbed at the material between the cups and yanked them up freeing my breasts, he immediately started to squeeze one of my nipples, he grinned excitedly at the man who was continuing the assault on my crutch, then he squeezed at the little rubber ball and placed the funnel over my nipple, pushing hard he let go of the ball, I felt my nipple being pulled out, the feeling was unbelievable. The tip of the tormentor that was up inside me touched me at the top of my virginal passage, the throbbing rips now fully imbedded and the tip vibrating over my cervix canal where forcing me to a climax, then the second nipple sucker was fastened in place, I remember shaking myself but the wouldn't come loose, all that did was excite my nipples more, my climax was about to explode. Before the other man had time to undo another package I orgasmed I moaned and squealed around the rubber ball in my mouth as my body shuddered and I released a lot of fluid much to the delight of my captures. I don't know how long I shook and moved my body as the climax subsided but I found myself almost hanging from the post. I suddenly opened my eyes, only to peer through the slits to see him open the other package; he removed a shorter thinner version of what he had just abused me with. He handed it to the other man, then another package, a small white tube, he pulled the ribbed thing from his pocket and started on my crutch again only this time he rubbed my clitoris with the white tube, the double feeling had my hips moving almost immediately. My hips moved out towards him, I couldn't help it, I moaned and I shook my head but nothing would stop him. The other one released my nipple but only for a second, he repressed the ball and replaced it over my nipple, the already swollen, extended nipple was pulled even more; then the same to my other nipple they felt as though they were being sucked off, arousing my sensitive body even more. I tried to look at him, to stop him, my eyes unable to attract him away from what he was doing between my legs, the other man was dipping the thinner plastic thing in to a jar, but then he disappeared from view. My tormenter just tickled around my labia forcing my uncontrollable body to push forward; as I did I felt a hand on my bottom. My cheeks were being pulled apart and something was pushing at my rectum, my body was in such an aroused state that I couldn't stop this new invasion and I felt the greasy plastic end push pass the muscle at my entrance, another plastic obscene vibrating thing was now inside me. Even in my state I knew these sensations were going to bring my to another enforced climax, I moved my head to look down at the things that were violating me, the little man was pulling the other mans hand so as he could hold both the vibrating plastic rods up me, he turned and went to the door. I hoped, no I prayed he was leaving but no, to my horror when he open the door I saw a large brown dog, he brought it in; a breed I didn't recognise and he brought it in front of me. As I squinted at it through the slits I could see its head was large in proportion to it heavy thick frame and its tongue hung long and thick from the side of its mouth, it slavered and dribbled pulling hard at the leash, I was building for another climaxed and confused, what part of my torture was this, was he trying to frighten me? They had me at their mercy, smiling as I squealed and moaned, my hips bucking at the vibrating objects suddenly, without warning, the one in between my legs was quickly pulled from me, at the same the little man let go of the dog, its snout immediately drove between my legs and the huge tongue licked furiously at my dripping labia. The tongue was rough, it rasped at my aroused flesh as it moved so fast that my body flooded my second orgasm in to its huge, lapping mouth, which only served to excite the animal more, its tongue now pushed up me feeding on the fluid now running from me, at that point the plastic up my rectum was turned up to an incredible speed. I squirmed against the post, I couldn't help it another orgasm was building in me, the rough tongue was driving me to squeals, grunts and all sorts of sounds emulated around the rubber gag, my hip strained at the bindings. It was a relief when I felt the leather belt on my thighs relax and fall away, degusted with myself as my enter lower half thrust at this animals mouth, its long tongue drove the next flood of juice out of me, my body shook, as the feeling subsided I found I was so exhausted my legs were so weak that I just swung against the post. It wasn't until I felt myself being shuffled along between the two men that a realised I'd been released from the pole, I could still see through the slits and I could hear the dog whining somewhere in the back ground but I was through the door and in to a room, carpets hung from the walls but I was staring at a huge double bed, which I was unceremoniously thrown on to. Like a rag doll I was pulled on to my back, too exhausted to put up any resistance as the valve in the mouth piece of the gag was loosened and the rubber ball in my mouth collapsed, I felt it being pulled out. Grateful to relive the pain, my mouth started to close but I was too late, before I realized the wide ring they had shown me earlier was inserted and locked just as my teeth closed around it. I felt the straps on my arms removed and the belt pulled off. My blouse and bra pulled from my body, my little court shoes and this hood my only covering. The suction funnels released from my nipples and I was turned over. My arms held behind me as they were slid into a long black tapered leather sack, then straps secured my arms in to it, a strap pulled up and clipped to the ring at the back of my hood, making it impossible to slide the thing off, my arms and elbows now fastened tightly together, I heard a voice, "Lady like this, she buy, very cheap and very effective in keeping her controlled." The rod between my ankle straps was removed and a longer one fitted, I lay there, I could just see them as they stood each side of the bed inspecting their captive, who lay helpless, naked and open before them. The little man jabbered something and the other left the room, I watched through the slits as he bent and toyed with my swollen nipples, pulling them out even further than they were, they were sore yet his touch set pulses of pleasure through me, the other one returned discarding a box as he knelt beside the little man, a long chain with two silver clips at each end dropped in to the little mans hand. I didn't know what to do, I tried to move as his hand held my breast but the feeling was to great and I bit down on to the hard rubber ring in my mouth as he clipped the first one on. The round pad squeezed my entire nipple, holding it, pinching it; it hurt yet as the second went on and he pulled at the chain, there was pleasure, what was happing to me. I felt them pulling me up the bed until my head hung off the end, then I heard the dog, it was in the room, I caught a glimpse of it as it past my head then I felt it leap on the bed before I had time to realise the tongue licked across my vagina, I jumped, my legs now wide open gave the animal full access to me, and I soon found my body responding to the active licking. The two men were now standing behind my head; they were removing their trousers. The little man had a long penis, not very thick; the other man had a fatter stronger looking one. They held my head down, they were kneeling I could see their testicles and they were hanging in my eye line, they were moving towards me. The second man was holding his penis, he was moving it towards my face; I felt movement against the mouth piece then I felt it on my tongue, he was pushing his penis through the ring and in to my mouth, and then he started to push in and out, he was having intercourse with my mouth, all the time pulling the chain, tugging my nipples. It was impossible to move him my body was now heating to a climax, as I got wetter so the dogs tongue was driving further up me, tasting me. As the dogs licking became faster so the penis in my mouth pushed further in, its thrusting become as fast as the dog, I was chocking around the invading meat but still my hips pushed up to allow the dogs as much of me as he could lick, until I came to an orgasm, squirming and gyrating on the bed, then the penis in my mouth spurted hot wet creamy juice in to my throat. Before I had time to choke my head was lifted and the dog was pulled away. They carried on lifting me until I was stood, they half dragged half lifted me under a beam, I watched as the little man went to the wall slid his hand under a carpet and I heard a buzzing noise, and something touched my head. As in continued down it was obviously a hook on a hoist, they clipped it to my wrist strap and I heard the buzzing start again only this time my arms were going up with it, it went up until I was bent over, my arms straining towards the ceiling. I moaned a pitiful sound around the ring but to no avail, the dog was back at me again, the other man pushed his semi-erect penis back in through the ring, there was nothing else I could do but suck on it. As the dog worked on me again I felt something wet and cold on my rectum entrance, I thought they were going to insert that awful buzzing thing again but no, it was flesh, it was the little mans long penis he was going to put it up my bottom. My mind whirled as I thought of me, an ex ministers wife, in the back of a filthy sex shop, tottering in my little court shoes, with my legs held wide open and my arms fastened towards the ceiling; A dog was licking my vagina forcing it to another climax, and I was unable to control it. Nether could I stop two Asian men, one from having intercourse with my rectum, the other masturbating himself off by using my mouth, while he tugged my sensitive nipples. I climaxed twice before I felt my bottom fill with his filth, the last to ejaculate in to me was the one in my mouth, filling it again with his hot juice, I had to let it run down my throat and in to my stomach as the ring stopped me from spitting it out. I was finally freed from my bonds; I hadn't the energy to fight them as they dressed me, stuck a bag in my hand and pushed me out the door. I stumbled down the road in my little shoes, it wasn't until I moved for the car that I realised I had no pants on and the leather things that I went in for were in the bag, a little note said, Thank you, call again. I went in to work the following day, Valerie grabbed excitedly at the bag, "Did you have enough to pay for them," my mind still could not comprehend what had happened, I just nodded at her and went to my desk. It was two weeks later when Rod came in to my office with Valerie, they both looked at me, Valerie said, "We would just like to thank you for opening our eyes to that shop, we have been twice now and we are really getting it on, and we have you to thank for it," I smiled at her, hoping they would go away, but she carried on, "We get allsorts from there now, Rods in to their videos, we just bought a really good one look." I looked at the picture of the woman in the hood and the title, THERE NOT FOR ME THERE FOR A FRIEND, Rod was fascinated by the picture, "You would have thought they would have used sexy high heels not old maids shoes, just look at her, great tits, she looks a stunning fuck, but them shoes, there the sort of thing a boring stay at home, do nothing vicars wife would wear, in-fact there identical to yours Pauline," Valerie looked at me, "Why Pauline, your blushing." Pagan.
Copy-right, Kayce69@fsworld.co.uk Another story by Pagan. The Perils of Pauline. Pauline Swift. Taken for a ride. She looked over the flickering candle, "Are you going to make love to me when we get home?" Donavon Swift looked at his lovely wife; at 32 she was 10 years his junior but looked 20. Being a hard-nosed businessman had taken its toll; his gray hair along with the bags under his eyes did not improve his looks. On the other hand Pauline was beautiful, and in that dress even more so, well it really did accentuate her figure. Her firm well shaped legs showed from the split up to the thigh, the low-scooped neckline forced his eyes to the cleavage. She smiled as he first couldn't help but look at the creamy round globes of her breasts then up to her angelic face, that smile framed by her thick wavy auburn hair. He coughed before he said, "Yes Darling, that would be nice, as soon as I check the e-mail regarding the Munro contract," She still smiled but the little sigh was audible as she thought, (Here we go again, sometimes I wonder why we bother talking, I could get more attention from him if I put my thoughts on his computer.) As she lay in bed she could hear him in the study, treating him with the contempt she felt for him she snuggled her naked body in to the comfort of the silk sheets, slowly her mind wondered back to that eventful day when she first met Craig. She had been shopping, shopping so much that she had armfuls of packets. She was maneuvering herself back to her car when two youths approached her, one knocked her to the ground as the other grabbed at as many parcels as possible. A handsome man in his mid-twenties suddenly appeared from no-where and with little effort, floored both youths. He helped her to her feet as they ran off, their hands nursing their wounds, their mouths hurling enough four-lettered abuse to last a lifetime. She had cut her knees when she fell so he suggested that a coffee house was in order, A to clean her blooded legs and B to have a stiff brandy with her coffee, just to settle her nerves. They spent two hours chatting about his life; she thought it such a nice change to talk about an ordinary job with an uncomplicated life instead of high finance and company mergers. Craig helped Pauline back to her car and that was that, until two weeks later. She was in the same area again and looking in a shop window when a tap on her shoulder made her turn, "Coffee?" it was Craig and another two hours of laughter, over three brandies this time, ensued. Pauline curled in to the silk sheets, knowing Donavon was away tomorrow and funnily enough knowing she would be shopping in that area of the city, it did have her tinged with a little excitement. As Donavon kissed her good-bye she was choosing a rather reveling number. Skirt, just that little bit more than just above the knee, firm uplifting bra that would fill out her tight square necked blouse, stockings rather than hose and a nice pair of three inch white sling backs. She dabbed her wrists and neck with Channel No 5, flicked her hair back and shook it so it cascaded over her shoulders, then, giving herself a wicked wink, she went to her car. She walked up and down that street three times before the inevitable happened, this time she said, "Coffee," he smiled as he nodded. Now which one of them turned the conversation to where Craig lived is anybodies guess but soon the words, "Well its only twenty minutes up the road, shall we take a ride," had them both leaving for their respective cars. Thirty minutes later saw her turning in to the short gravel drive beside a small converted barn and parking behind the red pick-up. Craig waited by the door, then closed it as she walked in, "As I said its not much but its home and you did promise not to be too critical of the mess. She smiled at him, "Lacks a woman's touch, that's all." It was a hot day, they decided to have their drinks out the back, the high fence shielded them from prying eyes and there they talked and laughed and let truths come out. It was as he went to get the third drink that she followed him back in. Standing behind him she whispered, "You haven't shown me round yet, got something to hide?" He turned and stared in to the sparkling blue eyes, "No mam, no secrets, do you want the full price tour or just the economy?" With out smiling she said, "I want to see it all." They stood at the doorway to his bedroom, the bed was still crumpled from last night, she didn't look at him but still whispered, "Needs a woman's touch," then she entered, turned, looked at him and sat on the bed, "Come here." Craig slowly walked towards her, there eyes never left each others until he stood in front of her, her head up, her auburn hair folding down her back as her blue eyes danced with excitement, "I take it you like older women?" he pushed his hips forward as he whispered, "Oh yes." Her hands held his waist then pushed up taking his shirt with them; she took a deep breath as his firm, hard stomach revealed itself to her gaze. Pauline lent forward and licked the hard muscles then looked up and smiled at him, he didn't move, he didn't have too his smile said it all. Her fingers fumbled with the button on his jeans until it flicked out the hole, then they dropped to his zip, slowly she slid the zip down. An audible gasp came from her mouth as she saw the thick head of his long cock poking out above the waistband of his pants. She pulled the front of his pants down, releasing his nine inch's. He hand gripped it, it had been many years since her collage years and younger men friends and now married to Donavon it had certainly been many years since she had held a cock that size. Craig moved back, her hand didn't let go of his meat as he bent, put his hand under her jaw, lifted her face and kissed her full on the lips, her mouth immediately open, greedily excepting his tongue. The kiss was short, Pauline, her heart racing, her whole body shaking with excitement pulled away, her hand pulled him back to her, continuing until his rigid cock touched her lips, her lips parted, her tongue flicked out and caressed the head making sure she tickled the tip of her tongue in to the hole, he was excited, she could taste his sticky pre-cum. It had been a long time since she had done this but as she heard him give a low groan she knew they would both enjoy what was to happen, she had forgotten what it felt like to anticipate hot rough sex and she was going to have it, the rest of the world, including Donavon, could go to hell. She opened her mouth and gently took the head on to her tongue, her lips closed around the thick end; she could feel the folds of his foreskin, as her tongue tasted the male sweaty salt. Craig pushed his hip forward but she held him back allowing only the head in her mouth but one set of fingers were already under his sack as the others moved to capture his length. Slowly she worked on him, exciting him until he again pushed, she again stopped him, looked up and said, "No more, I don't really like it, but as its you." Before she could say anymore he bent put his hands under her blouse and pulled it up and over her head. Quickly he moved and lifted her back on to the bed, dropping down beside her. She smiled at him as his head moved toward hers, "I mustn't get my clothes creased, you don't mind if I take them off, do you?" He watched as she wiggled her skirt down her stocking clad legs, she looked exquisite in her sexy lingerie. He bent over her and kissed, long and hard before he moved down, taking her bra straps with him until he pushed them past her elbows and the cups released her breasts. As soon as they were free his mouth covered her nipples, then, as his tongue tickled the hard pink bud his fingers traced down her stomach, in to the front of her very small lace panties. Her back arched and a moan escaped her mouth as her legs slowly opened allowing his searching fingers to find their goal, that sweet, wet slit, now begging to be filled. Pushing her pants to the side he slid his fingers inside her, "Rip them off," came hoarsely from her throat. His left hand curled in to the flimsy material and ripped, she squealed but not for long, his finger instantly slid back up the now sopping hole. She dug her heels in to the bed, her body lifted as he shoved his fingers completely inside her, the finger tips, moving fast, exciting her already hot body. His mouth returned to her nipple, he felt her hand grab a handful of his hair and push his head down, his tongue flicked over the hard aroused bud until the words, "Fuck me and I want it hard, do you hear me, I want to be fucked hard" filled his ears. He grinned as he rolled on top of her, as her legs parted to accommodate his large cock he said, "Your wish is my command," then he rammed himself in to the beckoning hole as hard as he could, she squealed again as he began to thrust in and out of the horny, aroused woman. He fucked her to an orgasm holding himself just long enough, then he relieved himself up her before rolling off again and cradling her in his arms, she kissed his nipple, "That was good, you're a big boy and I think I want you again," He laughed, "Oh not that big, I have two mates with thick tent poles but I shouldn't tell you that." Her fingers wrapped around his stirring cock, "Oh no, you will do just fine for me, but just to make sure lets find out, again. Craig fucked her twice more that afternoon, hard rough fucking but only what she wanted. As she got in to her car, she smiled at him, "Coffee next week," he smiled back, "One lump or two?" The following week was just the same, Craig was on top, driving his rigid cock in to the beautiful woman and she loved it. She told him that he must wait for more adventurous sex; after all, being with Donavon was not exactly the most interesting of lover. Pauline and Craig met three more times, fucking each other to new heights of rapture. Pauline couldn't wait to have him, every waking moment he was in her thoughts. It was her forth time at the house that he said something, something that had Pauline's mind scheming like never before. After they had fucked for the third time that afternoon, Craig said, "I want you, I want you forever, if only I had the money you would be mine, there is know doubt in my mind, nothing would keep us apart. That night in bed Pauline planned a new life, it was so simple, no-one knew of Craig or their liaison, he could kidnap her, demand a ransom, 100,000 should be enough to start a new life in South America besides Donavon could afford it, it wouldn't be the first time he had been taken for a ride, so why not? The following week she explained her plan, he had his reservations but all week she had worked out the finer details, she was proud of herself, it was water tight, no-one would find her and they would be away, scot free for a new life together, finally but reluctantly he agreed. First he had to involve his two mates, all they had to do was grab her some-where public, make it look real, then when they were away they could take her to a pre-arranged place, where she could hide until a rather elaborate plan to get the money had been accomplished. Craig would join her, they would pay the two mates a couple of thousand each and that would be that. They had a meeting where all was agreed, Pauline was so excited, in-fact Craig had to calm her down as she blurted out their secret plans, anyway the day came. They had decided to use a supermarket car park. Craig was there to fulfill his alibi, he watched as she was grabbed, bundled in to a car. She played her part to perfection, screaming beautifully as they drove her away, on lookers by the score, the police interviewed all of them in fact Craig was one of them. He sat in the interview room, Donavon was there, Craig was surprised, he wasn't at all as Pauline had described him, a charming, caring man, his whole attitude was wonderful, just calming and charming the worried people, Craig felt sorry for him. As Craig sat outside, passing time while the detectives decided whether to call him again he got chatting to Donavon, he was amazed at how much they had in common considering one was a millionaire and the other just a postal worker, especially when he confided in Craig that he would pay any ransom just to make sure his wife was safe. Craig went home, his mind confused; he would have to talk to Pauline at the ranch tonight. He drove the twenty minute journey to home, picked up some things for Pauline and drove out in to the hills, the old ranch was about an hours drive and it was getting dark by the time he pulled up the sheltered track, he could see the ranch, a little panic hit him as he thought it funny there was no light. He entered; the light of his torch showed he was right to panic; no one was there. Pauline looked round at the sparse furniture, the wooden bed, two chairs, the table with the portable television on it, a bag of food and some drink, not exactly home from home. Pauline eyes fell up on the two men who had driven her up the hill to the cabin, she was nervous of them and couldn't wait to see Craig. They had said very little to her, she had put it down to nerves. It was when they suggested that it might look better if she was tied and looked helpless, that a strange sick feeling came to her stomach. She told them it would not be necessary but they said it would be a precautionary measure until Craig got there, they made her believe there was too much at stake, it would be foolish to find she was part of it, didn't she realize it would be stupid to blow it now, reluctantly she agreed. As they went to the bag, she thought it strange that they had already brought rope, tape and straps but she still stood and put her arms out, "Best behind your back," said one. Pauline put her hands behind her and soon felt the bite of the rope around her wrists; simultaneously rope encircled her feet forcing her ankles tight together. Before she had finished the word, "Ouch," a large foam ball was rammed in to her mouth and the first of three pieces of tape slapped over her lips. The men, accompanied by her mmmmm sounds, finished securing Pauline then stood back to admire the helpless captive. Their evil grins, which made Pauline shiver where nothing to what she was about to hear. One looked at the other, "Good looking piece of cunt, no wonder Craig enjoyed poking it, I can see why he wanted to spend some time with her naked." The other said, "Well I'm glad we are about too, you tie her tight?" Still grinning his mate said, "Oh yes, should look good if and when they find her, raw red rope marks on her wrists and ankles, testimony to how she couldn't stop getting her cunt and ass full of cum. Then there will be the red burn marks of her tortured well chewed tits that forced her to swallow more cum, oh we are in for a fun filled few days." Sounds of sheer panic mumbled from Pauline's mouth, you could tell the word Craig a few times but her reply was only adding to her disparate position, "Craig, did I hear you say Craig, oh no he doesn't know where we are, no, you see when we over heard you two whisper the words a 100,000 we thought, why should we settle for a couple of thousand when we could have it all, you and lover boy were going to take us for a ride so we decided to take you for a different ride. The other one laughed, "We also intend to change the ransom pick up point but to do that we need a little souvenir, just to increase your husbands awareness of your situation, namely, your panties." As one man moved behind Pauline the other took a knife from his pocket, she stared at him as he pulled it open; quickly she looked down only to see her skirt slowly rising up her legs. A quiet, "Nice," came from the man with the knife as her skirt exposed her stocking tops. He moved forward as her panties came in to view. He put on a glove then slid his finger in to the front of the black pants; Pauline felt the back of his gloved finger rub the hairs on her cunt as he pulled the material forward and cut through it. Then the sides before he pulled hard up and back. The material slipped between her arse cheeks and cunt lips before pulling painfully through and out, she moaned at the pain but all they did was pass them to each other, smell them, whisper something to each other then, then getting another pair of gloves and tweezers picked up an envelope and dropped them in. One of them got a coat, "I'll be back in a couple of hours, need I say more," and, after dropping the envelope in to another plastic bag then putting it in his jacket, he left. The car drove quickly across the side of the hill before disappearing out of sight; the one remaining man sat smiling at her, "Have we left you feeling a draught?" She moaned pitifully at him but he never moved just continued, "Come on be honest with me, I reckon you can feel a draught, they say the best way to stop a draught is to bung up the hole, reckon their right, don't you?" Unable to speak or move she looked at the evil smirk as it grew across his face. To escape his perverted leer she looked down, as she did her eyes caught sight of a huge bulge in his trousers and the words thick tent pole screamed in to her mind. He put his hand between his legs grabbed the chair seat and dragged himself up to her. He sat inch's from her, looking up he could see the frightened helpless women looking back down at him, from where he sat her magnificent tits masked a lot of her pretty face. He could still see her eyes wet with tears as she stood, unable to move from between his legs. He slid his hands just below her knees and felt the stocking clad firm calves. He never stopped looking at her, his eyes glistened with lust as he said, "I can see your eyes are wet," his hands slowly started to travel up the back of her knees, slipping under her skirt, "Anything else?" He felt her whole body shake as his fingers touched the flesh above the stockings, he looked up to her pitiful face, her head was shaking and small mmmmm sounds came from behind the silver tape. "You should be enjoying the tender why I'm having some fun, I don't think you will be enjoying things later when my friend gets back. You, strung up to that beam or tied over that table and we will be taking pictures of the hell your going through, naked and helpless, all so rich boy can part with the cash to save you just that little bit quicker." Craig was frantic with worry, no reports from the media but he did know where Donovan had his office, he stared at the phone, one call; just one anonymous call. His heart almost stopped when he heard Donovan's voice, the urgency, the panic, Craig had all on to hold the phone as he blurted out, "Its about Pauline, I need to tell you something, I don't want any harm to come to her, I want to meet you, alone, I have no control on what may happen to her so don't involve the police, if it will make you see sense," he took a deep breath, "I'm her lover." Donavon didn't act the way Craig expected, not even a brief silence he just agreed to a place and time. Three hours later, Craig watched Donavon arrive in the small clearing, he had a good view around and he knew that Donavon was alone, all he hoped was he wasn't bugged, and they could sort this mess out between them. As Craig approached Donavon got out the car, Craig motioned him to unbutton his shirt and show his pockets. After about five minutes of checking Craig spoke, "Shall we take a walk?" Donavon followed in the direction of Craig's nod as the story unfolded. Pauline, the hem of her skirt tucked in to its own waistband pitifully moaned, the man between her legs tickling her cunt with his tongued moaned as well but his was with pleasure as his hand pulled her arse cheeks open so a finger could find the pink puckered hole, he pulled back and looked up, "You enjoying it too? Don't go away I won't be long." He rose and went to the T V switched it on, "Just want to see if your on the news." Five minutes later he was back between her legs, "Not even a mention, your old man seems to have taken our warning seriously, your pants should convince him we mean what we say, now were was I?" As his hands circled her firm round arse his head went back to her cunt and the mmmmm sounds filled the room again. Donavon listened intently to the story of his wife's adultery, much to Craig's amazement he was even kind and understanding and when Craig broke down and cried after he had explained how it had all gone wrong, Donavon comforted him, holding him to his shoulder. While he held Craig he told him he had not involved the police, he had decided against it after the first threatening demand and he was waiting for another. They had warned him he wouldn't like what was in the parcel so he had better start getting the money ready as other letters would follow, they had finished by saying, until they were good and ready to let her go so if I knew what was best for her, keep the police out of it. Craig found comfort in the way Donavon was conducting himself, he was a solid man the type Craig could look up to, a very caring man, in-fact he couldn't understand why Pauline would want to hurt or deceive him. The man grinned up at Pauline, his fingers now playing with the folds of her cunt lips, "I hear a wagon coming this way, he's back, so now the fun can begin," he ran his finger under his nose, "And what fun we are going to have with you." The man entered the room; Pauline's tormentor had left her standing, facing the door; her skirt still pushed in to the waistband, her cunt on full display. He clapped his hands together, just once but deafeningly as he threw his head back, "That's how I like my women to greet me when I get home." He walked over to Pauline his arm encircled her as he buried his face in to her neck, "God you smell good, just think, your old man gets your pants and we get what goes in them." She shook her head, little squealing noises from behind the tape as he mockingly pushed his tongue out at her and wiggled it, the other one came up to them, "Ain't life great, we get to fuck any bit of her we like and then we get paid." Both of them stood back and pulled their shirts off, then, bare chested they picked Pauline up and carried her to the bed. They didn't throw her on, they just sat her down she looked at them confused, her jaw was grabbed, "We'll untie your legs and flatten you on the bed for a good fucking later but you can't suck cock laying down, well, not what we got." Pauline sat mesmerized by them and fear. She watched as they both unzipped their jeans, first one then the other let the material drop to the floor. Both of them pushed the front of their pants down, a loud groan came from behind the sealed mouth as Pauline's eyes widened to take in the size of the two huge, fat, long cocks now waving inch's from her face. The bigger of the two men pinched at the tape over Pauline's mouth, "I'm gona rip this off and you can spit out the ball, then your gona suck these cocks real slow and with feeling and spiting the ball out is the only spiting out your gona be doin." He started to peel the tape off, "Now you just think about this, your miles from anywhere and your tied real tight and will stay that way even when you're naked. There will come a time when you'll be strung up, right way up or wrong way, you'll be over that table with that pretty ass up and we can whip you raw, and that includes cunt, tits, whatever, so the nicer you fuck the more we'll fuck you, understand." Pauline was on the edge of hysteria as she waited for another piece of tape to be pulled off before she nodded, "Good, now lets get this straight, you are ours till your old man delivers and believe me we get bored easily, so you know what this pretty little mouth of yours has got to do." As the last piece of tape peeled from her face Pauline spat the ball out, coughed, moistened her lips then, reluctantly she opened her mouth. She went to tickle the end, just like she had with Craig but he had other ideas. Grabbing her hair with both hands he rammed his oversized cock straight to the back of her throat, Pauline gagged and reached as he held her tight to him, "Get it down that throat, come on you stupid bitch, I want it all in." Pauline's thoughts of biting the monster stuck in her mouth were immediately removed as the second grabbed more hair and dragged her further forward saying, "Go on bitch, bite it, I'd love to see him real mad, your ass wouldn't be worth a light but it would be red," then he finished by saying, "If there was any flesh left." Her mouth wide open only just accommodated the huge cock, chocking and gagging she tried hard to fit it in to her throat. She could feel it edging down, cutting off her airways, panicking that he wouldn't stop until she heard, "Just a bit more then you can talk a shot, one of many for her old man to ponder over." As if concentrating on staying alive with the huge thing now well embedded in to her throat was not enough for Pauline she was forced to look sideways at the camera, the flash blinded her but worst of all it was the signal for him to really start fucking her face and all Pauline could do was sit there as he pulled it out then shoved it hard back down her throat, all to the laughter of the other one, who, she knew would be using her mouth next. Pauline was revolted by the cock in her mouth, what she was being forced to do to these total strangers, just when she thought it couldn't get worse the taste of his pre-cum coated her throat and she knew the slick salty muck was only going to get worse and in the pit of her stomach she knew she was going to have to swallow all his filth. She tried to prepare herself as his grunts got louder and the thrust now total closed her throat, she took a quick breath through her nose when suddenly the veins in the monster cock filled, the enraged head grew as he spude hot sticky juice in to her throat. Pauline's stomach muscles worked hard to except the juice, she chocked, it even filled her nose, she tried hard not to be sick, that was helped by the fact he didn't take his cock out all the way out, threatening her that if she didn't hold the head with her lips while he seeded her she'd be sorry. Finally he pulled it out but immediately grabbed her hair and pulled it back, drops of his cum dribbled from her lips and nose; he forced her mouth open, bubbles of his white sticky muck stuck around her tongue. He pointed her head at the camera and another shot of her defenseless abuse was captured. Pauline's mouth was full of the foul taste but she didn't have time to think, the second cock was now slapping at the side of her face, "Come on bitch, my turn to feel the inside of that cute mouth, plenty of tongue and a lot of deep throat sucking, come on babe, I feel lucky, make my day." Once again the exhausted Pauline was sucking cock, not as thick but just as long and just as viscous, driving in to her sore throat, her hair being dragged forward and back. She was trying to bend forward and hold her head back making it easier to fit the thrusting length down her throat. A squeal came from around the cock as her eyes caught sight of the first rapist reaching in to a bag and pulling out two whips, thick leather bound handles, each handle had many thin lengths of leather hanging from them. He heard her squeal, he turned, still grinning at her he said, "Got to make it look real," as she felt the first drops of juice in her throat she heard, "With legs like you got, I bet you dance real nice." At that moment his cum gushed in to her throat, gagging she again let it slid in to her stomach, her head being forced back and forth as the last drops squeezed in to her. She was roughly shoved back on the bed. Laying there, little sobs spat out sticky cum from her lips, each cough brought pain to her sore throat, her face bruised and battered from the fucking her mouth had just suffered. The first rapist walked over to the bed, in his hand hung one of the whips, his free hand gripped her skirt, "Thin and expensive, I wonder if these designer clothes can stand up to a little beating?" To roars of laughter the two men grabbed at Pauline, she was turned, her hands untied then retied in-front before she found herself being dragged, her legs still bound, her expensive shoes scuffing the wooden floor until the three reached the center of the room, they were under a huge ceiling hook. Pleading, begging and crying had no effect on them, in-fact they enjoyed the pitiful cries of their helpless captive as they threw a rope over the hook. Pauline struggled but all in vain, they were far to strong as they tied the end around her wrist rope and hauled her up, stretching her to her full height. Her head peered from between her raised arms, one man grabbed her hair, "Now what do I do? Do I gag you and enjoy the little muffled noise's from your cock fucked mouth, or do I let you scream yourself horse, maybe that," he shook her, "I can always gag that well fucked mouth of yours if you get on our nerves, lets see." Standing ether side of Pauline the men began to maul her, feeling her, even through her clothes they hurt, pinching at her nipples or prodding between her legs. Pauline remembered the tender way Craig had caressed her body, like a lover should but she knew these men intended to hurt her and these animals would get great pleasure from doing it. One of them stood behind her, his great hands came around and closed over her breasts, his fingers found her large nipples, they were easy to feel through the thin bra. As he pressed from behind she felt his cock getting hard again, the huge thing dug in to her arse as he whispered, "You feel good, there is pleasure in guessing what you will look like naked, what is it, expectation is better than gratification, I wonder." The other one was getting impatient, "Come on stop fucking about lets whip the fucking clothes off her and have some gratification, I want some real fucking," he moved in front of Pauline, "First you dance with the whip then on the end of this," he gripped his cock and pointed the huge purple end at her. As he moved behind to join the other, Pauline started to beg, "Please no, you don't have to do this, you said if I fuck good you'd just fuck me, then fuck me, I will do anything you ask, I will suck your cocks better, I promise and yooooaaahh." The first strike ripped across her back, the chiffon blouse ripped in seven lines before sshhwwatt another strike ripped seven lines the other way. The back of the blouse hung in taters, Pauline heard, "Blouse ain't to strong, wonder how long the skirt will last?" Sshhwwatt, her arse burned, her screams were now pitiful as they kept up a relentless pace. Bits of black material flew through the air as the skirt began to dissolve under the onslaught of the whips. They stopped, her head hung, a mumbled, "Please no more I beg you no more," came from her lips but all she heard was, "You want to change ends." "Ya I'll take the front," as he walked round he grinned at Pauline, " Lets untie her legs, I want to see her dance with the whip and then she can dance on this," he gripped his cock and pointed the fat bulbous end at her, "I can't wait to sink this deep between your sexy legs and watch your cunt bounce around it." As he stepped back she felt her legs undone then before she could move his hand flicked out as he lashed the strips at her. Her skirt ripped, she screamed and immediately drew her leg up and across herself, which only left her other leg open. From behind the other whip struck her high on the soft flesh of her inner thigh, she let out a loud moan. Another ten times the whips struck home. Pauline hung there, little bits of skirt hung from her waist, the blouse completely gone, the black of her bra stood out from the criss cross of red and white stripes that covered her delicate skin. Through the haze of pain she heard, "Just cut the bra off, don't want to damage them big juicy tits until I've chewed on them or even better, fucked off between them." The cold steel of the knife cut through the thin straps and the black lace dropped to the floor, "Oh yes that's a fair pair of nipples, lets remind hubby just how juicy his wife is, time for another picture, then the next picture he gets will be after we've had a few hours fun fucking his pretty little wife." Pauline sobbed uncontrollably as they took the picture. One man grinned at her as the other put the picture to dry, "Say, why don't we leave here hung up, with her hands up there she ain't gona stop us from fucking her ass or cunt, she can just hang there while we have the fun of fucking her?" The other one said, "No I want her to fuck us, little rich bitch can use her holes to give us pleasure, lets be honest with all her airs and graces she just a set of holes to fuck." Then as they untied the rope from her wrists she heard, "Come on Pauline you know you like sex and you won't stop us fucking you, will you? Because if you don't give me the best fuck I've ever had, you're going back up here, and I get really nasty when I'm frustrated." Unable to stand she slumped in to their arms, they showed no mercy, first they mauled her naked body then they dragged her back to the bed, their laughter mixed with the sound of her smart high heeled shoes scrapping across the wooden floor. They threw her on to the bed, her shoes stayed on, held by the ankle strap, her stockings ripped at the lace top. After they ripped off the last of the skirt those stocking were the only clothing left on the whipped gorgeous body. She lay on the bed, her body stung everywhere. Through tear filled eyes she watched the bag drop on to the bed beside her, she groaned a pathetic, "Noooo," as a hand pulled out more rope. Hands grabbed at her as the words, "Oh yes, as promised, tied up, naked and ours to play with," filled her with fear. In too much pain to even think of defending herself they easily had her arms behind her, they were tightly crossed. Her hands dragged as far to the side and over her hips as possible. Pauline squealed, as they pulled harder, then tied each length of her hand ropes three times around her body, pulling even harder as they tied them off, squeezing her stomach. Separate rope tied her elbows, painfully crossed, her hair was yanked back, now helpless to stop them as he said, "Now try and cover that nice available cute little ass," then a stinging slap proved how open her butt was to what ever they intended to do to it, "Right cunt, you ready to use your holes to fuck us?" She struggled to stand, her fingers tingled with the poor circulation, "Please its to tight," he stood beside her and pinched her left nipple, "Ya and I hope your cunt is the same." The other one laid on the bed his cock stood long and straight, Craig had certainly been right about a thick tent pole. The one holding Pauline's nipple pulled he back on to the bed, "Come on you hot rich cunt sit on his dick and fuck him and you better make sure you cum." Within a minute Pauline was impaled on the huge length of male meat. Pushing her knees on to the bed as she pumped up and down, grunting as the enormous head thumped in to cervix bone, never in her life had Pauline felt anything this size inside her and it hurt, she needed to get wet, anything to stop the pain. As she grunted and groaned on the massive cock she slowly lubricated the inner walls, she knew she couldn't stop, she was filled with the fear of not achieving her own climax, the thought of what these two would do to her next drove her on. The one under her grinned in her face, enjoying the helpless position she had put herself in. His hands mauled her bouncing breasts as he continuously attacked her swollen nipples. He pulled them hard, pulling Pauline forward with them, the other man stroked her arse cheeks, "Showing some tempting ass there rich bitch, bet you ain't taken a ride on one this big up there?' The other man smiled as he saw the look of terror in her pretty face, looking past her he said, "By the look on her face, I don't think anything's been up there, reckon you got a virgin ass hole to plug." Much as Pauline wriggled the only thing she did was excite the two men, the sight of her trying to escape the massive cock she had been forced to sit on before the other one reached its goal and filled her arse was driving her tormenters on. Fingers rolled and pinched her nipples until she squealed with pain which was quickly followed by slaps on her sore ass cheeks as the other rapist climbed up behind her, Pauline stopped, a moan filled the room as she felt the fat head of the bigger cock prod her as it searched for her anal entrance. Inch by inch the huge cock started to disappeared in to the tight hole, Pauline's cries became little gurgled noises of pain, the more it pushed in the faster the other cock fucked her. Suddenly the cock up her arse thrust forward, Pauline screamed as its full length ripped up her, her entire body shot forward but the guy under her was waiting and gripped her tits hard holding her in position, then Pauline felt it slide back. The cock in her cunt shunted all the way up; then back; as it came back the one up her arse invaded her deeply again and so it went on, like two long hard pistons, hammering the beautiful woman in to submission. She was now panting as the exertion of being fucked in both holes took its toll. Her head rolled on the mans shoulder until her hair was yanked back, "Come on bitch lets have you fucking like its going out of fashion and don't forget you'll be in the shit, big time, if we don't feel you cum as well." Pauline knew they meant it, the fear of more pain cleared her mind and she knew she had to climax, she knew she had to make herself enjoy this horrendous rape. She moved her body, trying to get some comfort from the way the two huge cocks battered in to her. She followed their rhythm as they pummeled in and out continuously, the lust filled grunts of her tormentors interspersed by slaps on her arse or twisting of her nipples but her body was lubricating and she hoped more than thought that she felt some sort of sensation. The cock up her arse spasmed, she heard him, "She's so fucking tight, I can't hold back," then the hot juice filled her. The long fat cock slowly slid out of her leaving her to straighten up, this allowed her more control and she wiggled herself, then in a flash of inspiration she thought of the amount of nights she had faked orgasm with Donavon and went in to the best act she could, forcing the other one to cum at the same time she pretended too. He pushed her off and got up. The first one had already got the camera; he just opened her legs to show the wet sticky cum now leaking from her arse and cunt. Pauline was exhausted but she still saw the flash and heard, "There you go rich husband, nice picture of your wife's well fucked holes." More for their own pleasure than Pauline's escape the dragged her ankles up and fastened them to her wrists, they both admitted the sight of this beautiful woman naked and hog tied was a sure way of getting turned on again. She watched as one of them dressed, the Polaroid pictures were put in to an envelope, the same careful way her pants had and he was gone. Pauline's body was so sore that the couple of hours that she was alone with the one man became just a haze. He turned her over; being hog tied her whole torso bowed upwards allowing him to play with her exposed cunt and he couldn't get enough of her tits as they jutted up, her nipples like rose colored islands on the top of the large white mounds. The television was switched on, still no mention of her, she felt alone and desperate. Her mind blocked out the cruel fingers that played with her cunt or the sucking, biting mouth that abused her breasts and mouth until the sound of the truck brought her back to reality. Her tormentor left her as the man returned, she didn't know what to think when she heard him say, "This time tomorrow we will be rich and rid of the bitch, I see you have been having a little fun with our play thing." He walked over to her, "You look uncomfortable, do you think we should put you in another position?" Pauline just stared at him as he carried on, "How about over that table, with a cock in your mouth and one up your ass, just like a piggy on a spit roast and if we aren't happy with the way you suck cock, and I mean all the way or even better the way you wiggle that ass, you must be giving us maximum enjoyment while we fuck it, or the alternative is your ass will make a perfect target," he turned to the other one, "Heads or tails." The one who had spent the last couple of hours playing with her wanted to fuck her arse, Pauline groaned at the thought of the bigger cock ramming in and out of her mouth, but as her legs were released and she was dragged, still uncomfortable bound, to the table she knew it was pointless to argue. Tied over it, her legs wide to each leg, her head hanging off the other side, the one who had been out stripped and walked towards her, he had both hands around his cock and the head still stood proud as he aimed it at her mouth. The one behind said, "Don't stick it in her mouth yet, she might bite it when I ram my length up her ass," the other laughed, "So much as a tooth mark and I'll flay the skin of her ass, her choice, come on bitch open your mouth wide." The one behind fucked her a dozen times up the ass and then a dozen up her cunt, enjoying the forced heavy grunting coming from round the huge cock stuck down the helpless woman's throat. Pauline sucked and struggled to get as much of the length down her throat, all the time remembering to wiggle her arse, she had to make sure they enjoyed her, much as the double ended fucking was hurting she knew it was nothing to the pain they could inflict on her arse with the whips. She made them both cum, filling her arse and mouth with their hot sticky juice, she waited for her next torment but fortunately they seemed to be tired, nobody had rested since the start and the exertion took its toll. Her arms were still tied, she couldn't move them, so the tied her legs and threw her on the bed. They brought sleeping bags from the truck and all feel in to an exhausted sleep. Pauline was raped twice during the night, the first time just one of them fucked her but the second time both of them used her holes. The morning was frantic. The men sorted personal things in to the truck, then one went while the other set to and cleaned things they'd used. Mid way through he forced Pauline to give him a proper blowjob, he just stood there while she knelt in front of him and did all the work, bouncing her head up and down the long length. Using her tongue she tickled the fat head hoping she had excited him enough. As she swallowed all his juice she hoped she had done it right and he wouldn't hurt her but other things where on his mind. She gave thanks; all she wanted to do was live long enough to get out of there and enjoy all the rich trappings that Donavon could offer. At around two the first one returned, Pauline recognized the hold all, Donavon's and it was full of money. They checked it, made sure everything was safe and hid it on the truck. They gagged Pauline and were just trying to decide whether they had time to give their naked, gagged, gorgeous captive another good hard fucking when the door burst open. Four hill-billies stood in the doorway, rifles pointing at them. One, obviously the oldest spoke, "Now before I go and blow your fucking head off what is you doin in our cabin?" The three younger one's eyed the naked bound Pauline as the two men went over to the other side of the room with the older man. After a while the three rejoined the others, one man went to the truck and brought back some bundles of bank notes. As he did the other rapist saw a newspaper in the hill-billies grocery box, it was wrapped round some nails, he pulled it out and went in to fits of laughter. The first rapist looked at him as his mate held up the newspaper, he turned to Pauline, "Get this, Leading industrialist Donavon Swift has come out of the closet and admitted he's gay, he is pictured here with his new partner Mr. Craig Andrews before leaving for a six month cruse on his boat, The Rider, he is quoted as saying he needs the break to start a new life and to get over the lose of his wife." The other one looked quizzically at him, "Lose of his wife?" He carried on reading, "Ya it says here the police now believe the disappearance of Pauline Swift is now a run away, new evidence or something." The other man went in to fits of laughter as Pauline struggled to get off the bed, the first one stepped forward and pushed her back down, "Well that's solved that, we got what we wanted, rich hubby got what he wanted and these fine gentlemen get a new housekeeper, oh and did I mention, they also get something nice to do what ever they want to, all day, everyday, now ain't life great." As he turned for the door Pauline screamed at him from behind the gag, he turned and looked at her, "Oh come on rich bitch look on the bright side, it's better to be ridden than being taken for a ride." As they got in to the truck all they could hear were the squeals from Pauline and the yells of excitement from four permanently horny, sex-starved hill-billies. Pagan.
Copy right, kayce69@fsworld.co.uk
Another story by Pagan.
The Perils of Pauline Carpenter.
You Promise
"Don't get in the way, you hear me, I'm telling you," the skinny tall man picked up his coat as the nice but plain looking woman fussed round trying to help him, "Get off woman, now you understand?"
The woman smiled nervously, "Yes, yes I understand," her fingers went to her lip nervously touching her mouth, mean while he buttoned up his coat, "I don't want to hear that you have been talking or distracting them in any way, they are doing me a favour,"
The two workmen busied themselves unpacking the materials as the woman put rubber gloves on and ran water in to the sink, she muttered to herself, "Honestly I do understand."
The two men tried not to look as he stood beside his wife, "You better understand and I better not hear anything or you'll get another taste of Saturday night only this time I'll mean it," one of the men couldn't help but notice how the woman whinst when her husband squeezed her arm.
He looked at the workman, "Bob, Terry, thanks again, I'll see you in the pub around 8 tonight, settle up then, O K?"
Bob nodded, "O K, no problem," he turned and gripped the door handle but before he turned the handle he looked back at them, "And take no nonsense from her, she will chatter all day if you let her but that's nothing that giving her a good clip, I can't put right."
Grinning at the two men he left. She busied herself washing the breakfast dishes as the two men moved their kit in to the front room. As Terry put the piping down he looked at Bob, "You know she ain't a bad looking woman, wonder what got her stuck with a nasty shit like Charlie Carpenter?"
Bob was busy with a tape measure, "Some woman like to be dominated, and I'll tell you this I wouldn't mind clipping her one."
Terry put his hand up the chimney, "Oh yes, nice body, good tits, shapely ass, take those glasses off and she would scrub up nicely, shit that's not, it fucking is."
Bob looked at him, "What the fuck are you on about?" Terry pulled his arm out pulling a large ball of wadding with it, he did the same again and pulled out more, "You know that borrowed flue that pratt's paying us to fit, well there is one up there all ready, the fucking thing was stuffed up by this."
Bob grinned, "Oh dear, so if we hide our pipe then we can do nothing all day and that cunt can pay us."
Terry smiled, "Why not?"
Just as they started to hide their pipe the woman came in, she caught the pipe sending it clattering to the floor, Bob panicked, "What the fuck are you doing?"
Her head dropped, her hands went to her mouth again as she blubbered, "Oh I'm so sorry please forgive me, please don't say anything, promise me you won't say anything, I'll make us a cup of tea, oh I'm so sorry," she all most bowed as she backed out of the room.
Bob watched her go, as she shut the door, his head slowly turned to Terry, "She's scared shitless, we could do anything if we put a mind to it."
Terry looked up at him, "And as it's going to be a long boring day, would help pass the time."
Bob smiled, "I'll keep her busy you lose the pipe in the back of the van."
Bob waited close to the door; he heard the handle turn and made his move. As she pushed through the door he bent down, she never saw it coming as she tripped over him; the tea cascaded all over his back.
The howling and pain was worthy of an academy award, the woman almost passed out with shock, the word sorry kept repeating out of her mouth, Bob carried on, "Jesus your old man warned us about you, you wait till we see him."
The woman was shaking, "No, no please I'll clean it up, are you burnt, is there anything I could do?" those last five words were just what Bob wanted to hear, "Yes there fucking well is, where's your bathroom?"
Still playing the indignant fury Bob marched past her and up the stairs; she hurried behind still being apologetic. Bobs eyes caught sight of the bedroom to his left as he followed her directions to the bathroom.
Once in there he pulled off his shirt and slung it on the floor, then he did the same with his trousers making no move to close the door, she stood out side.
Bob bellowed, "You, what's your name," a little muted, "Pauline," came from the outside, Bob was loving this, "Get in here and take these clothes and wash them, you can't expect me to work in them can you?" he heard nothing, "I said can you?"
She stepped around and in to the bathroom, her hands again in that characteristic position at her mouth a sure sign of domestic servitude, "No, no, I'm sorry, I'll do them right away."
As she bent and picked the buddle up she pulled them to her, forcing her breast's up, Bob stared as the two creamy globes rose to the top of her dress, he could have dived his mouth in to the cleavage there and then but she turned and hurried down the stairs.
A quick wash and the sticky tea remains were gone. Bob, in just his boxers looked out the bathroom door, down the stairs and saw what he wanted to see, nothing, so he moved in to the bedroom.
He looked around the smart room, the big double bed seemed to take over everything; the posts at each corner and the bar that joined them top and bottom made it look massive, he struggled past the bottom of the bed making for the tall set of draws beside the small dressing table.
He stood silent for a moment, still no sound from downstairs so he opened the first draw, nothing of interest, blouse's, jumpers etc, then he moved down, tights, slips all boring, he moved down again.
As he pulled the next draw open he giggled, "Oh yes, you dirty little bitch," he pulled out a peek a boo bra, sexy panties, suspender belts, and nylons, he pushed around and found more, the draw was full of the sexiest underwear he had only ever seen in Penthouse.
He heard some movement on the stairs, he quickly opened the bottom draw, he stared at boxes, pictures of sex toys plastered on them, he was imagining what was in the box's when Pauline called out, "Bob, Bob where are you."
Bob was about to move when he heard Terry, "You lost him love, he must be some-where what do you want him for?"
Bob heard her stammer, "I, I have his shirt."
He shouted so both could hear, "In here,"
A second later Terry pushed her through the bedroom door, "Here he is," he smiled at him, "What you got there mate, change of clothes?"
Pauline looked in the same direction, "Oh no, please no, you mustn't."
Bob stood up, naked but for his boxers and that left nothing to the imagination of the other two that he was getting a hard on, he dangled a suspender, panty set off his fingers.
Pauline dropped the shirt and tried to get around the bed but Terry was in the way, "Please, stop no, put them away."
Bob laughed at the panic in her face, "No, this is fun, are you wearing something like this now?"
Terry was deliberately getting in her way as she shouted at him, "No, no of course not, I only have to wear them for my husband, please put them away."
Bob's left hand sneaked back in the draw and pulled out the peek a boo bra, "What do you think Terry, be a interesting chat with Charlie, what do you think he will say, me in my boxers and his Mrs showing us these skimpy undies, must tell him how we liked the pink bows"
Pauline stood still, her face a picture of panic, "No, no you wouldn't, you couldn't."
Terry winked at Bob, "Well we might not tell him if we saw you in them," she looked open mouthed at him, "Oh come on just a little fashion show for us no harm it that, after all its your fault we are in this mess and it wouldn't do for Charlie to find that out."
Pauline rung her hands in desperation, "You, you promise you won't tell anyone, I have your word?"
Bob smile grew across his face, "My word is my bond, what about you Terry?"
Terry mockingly put his hand to his chest, "Not a word to a sole, cross my heart," he looked over to Bob, "Pick something real nice for the lady."
Bob rummaged in the draw until he found a black pair of high cut pants, a black and red suspender belt, he still had the black peek a boo bra; the next draw had some seamed stockings, he took the packet out and threw the whole lot across the bed.
As Pauline bent to pick them up Terry said, "With all this lot there must be some high, high heels somewhere."
Turning to the wardrobe Bob opened the door, he caught sight of something in the corner of the robe but choose to keep it to him self; there at the bottom were a pair of red ankle strapped high heeled shoes, the spiked heel was silver and they were, as expected very high, he picked them up and turned, "Now I thought Charlie was a kinky bastard but these are the business."
Bob loved the look of total embarrassment on Pauline's face as he watched the smile on Terry's face widen as he helped her reluctantly pick up the sexy bits of lingerie.
She almost ran to the bathroom, Terry looked at Bob and thrust his hips back and forth, Bob waved his hand and whispered, "Take your time, we will have some fun with her but first lets play her in, like all good anglers never loose the catch when its this close to the shore."
Bob was looking down at the toy draw, he bent and picked up a box, there was a picture of two long rubber cocks bending out of a bulbous end, one cock fatter than the other, "Bet that makes your eyes water?" When suddenly they heard, "You promise now, you just want to see me in my Saturday night stuff and you won't tell on me?"
Both men waited, the anticipation killing them when Pauline walked in, the sharp intake of breath from Terry was almost deafening, it was Bob who couldn't help but speak, "Fucking hell, I knew she would scrub up fucking gorgeous."
She looked at the two men now ogling her body, Bob was quick, "Sorry love, I meant to say you are really lovely, now why don't you come around this side of the bed, let me see them shoes."
He could see she was nervous but he could also see something fantastic. She had taken her glasses off and let her hair down. The brown waves swung around her face. Bob admired the white almost ivory skin colour; the brown hair and skin complemented her pixy like features especially around her slender neck and slim shoulders.
His eyes didn't linger long at her shoulders, the white mounds of her breast's ballooned over the black lace, the bra pushed them up but that wasn't all the bra did, in the middle of each cup was a red star, in the centre of each star a lovely thick rosy pink nipple pointed out.
Dragging his eyes down, Bob could see the rest of her full rounded figure. The thin waistband of the high cut pants was lost under the suspender belt; the black straps ran over her hips and down her thighs, they were topped and bottomed by little red bows as they clung to the sheer dark stockings.
His eyes gazed at the black material, he could see she was bald under the lace; he licked his lips at the thought of a completely hairless crotch and what he would do with it.
She stood in front of him, the dark stocking between the pale ivory skin of her thighs and the red shiny shoes, considering the height of the heels she walked well in them, Bob guessed she had been forced to learn to wiggle her ass as she walked.
Bob was fighting for something to say, something that would not make her any more nervous than she was, he looked at Terry who was nodding and pointing furiously at the back of her.
Pauline backed herself to the wall, "Is that it, I'm going to get dressed, I've done what you asked and you will keep your promise, won't you?"
Bob suddenly realized what Terry meant, "Oh come on, that's not enough, lets see it all, how about you turn around for me."
Pauline shook her head, "No, no that's enough, I'm going to change," she tried to slide along the wall but Terry was there, he moved quick forcing her to stumble on to the bed. Bob was on the bed a second after she fell, before she could move his left hand lay flat on her back holding her down as his eyes surveyed her firm round bottom.
Bob giggled, "Now that's a nice pattern, stripes become a nice ass, Charlie looks like he had a good time, and I've seen the pattern maker."
Pauline put her hands behind her trying to cover her ass, but the high cut of her pants hid nothing, the mass of faint pink criss crossed lines were obvious.
Bob ran his hand under hers, "Please stop that, I don't like it," but Bob didn't stop, "Look at this little lot."
As Terry got closer, he looked curiously at Bob, "What did you mean, the pattern maker?"
Bob slapped Pauline's ass, "Now you be a good girl and don't you move."
Pauline protested, "But I can't I must get dressed, this is wrong."
Bob slapped her again this time it caused a little squeal from Pauline, "If you move before I say, we will be forced to tell Charlie we were shown the remains of Saturday nights fun,"
She blubbered, "No, no you mustn't you promised."
Bob almost giggled, "I'll keep my promise as long as you stay on that bed with that nice ass on view to me and my friend," Bob got off the bed, the giggle became a laugh as he watched Pauline, she didn't move.
As he moved towards the wardrobe he heard a little whimpering voice, "You promise you won't tell on me?" he still couldn't help but chuckle, "That's it Pauline you just do as your told and a promise is a promise," he opened the door and lifted out a small box, put it on the floor and reached in again, this time he turned to Terry, a long thin cane in his hand, "One pattern maker."
As he made the cane whistle through the air, Terry said, "I bet that smarts, does it Pauline, does it sting?"
The men could almost hear a sob as she answered, "Yes and I don't like it, but I have too, I have no choice."
As Pauline was explaining Bob flicked the lid of the box open with his foot, "What's this, ropes, gags, photos?" he bent and picked a handful out photos out. Pauline was quick, she went to move, but Terry grabbed her ankles, "You stay put; remember the promise."
There was panic in her frightened voice, "No, no please put them back, please, I'm begging you."
Bob started to look through them, "Begging a, what have we here that you beg so much, oh yes, I see now why you didn't have a choice, look Terry," he handed a few to Terry.
As Pauline sank her head in to the pillows both men scanned through the pictures, they were of Pauline tied to the wooden bars across each end of the bed, her waist over some sort of rolled up foam bending her so her ass was forced up, some two foot off the bed.
Terry and Bob looked at photo after photo, all of them showing Pauline either naked or dressed in sexy underwear, but mostly she was tied, either on the bed or over it, some standing in various positions, in various stages between dressed and naked, sometimes with ball gags or ring gags, but all of them had the same effect on the two men, especially Bob as he gazed at her bald cunt.
Bob looked over at the bed, Pauline still had her head buried in the pillows, he winked at Terry, bent and picked up two lengths of rope, he tapped his wrist and pointed at her and the bed-head; Terry took the rope and slowly, quietly he slipped around the bottom of the bed and moved to the side, as Bob moved up his side.
Both men made a loop, then at the nod of Bob's head, simultaneously they each grabbed a hand, Pauline squealed, "What are you doing?" it was to late, they had slid the loops over her wrists and dragged her hands to the cross beam.
Smiling down at the terrified woman Bob fastened the hand he had to the cross bar, as Terry did the same Bob sat on the bed, "Now come on Mrs. Carpenter, lets look at the situation, you have got me almost naked, you have dressed in the most provocative underwear, you have let us see personal photos and you have revealed to us your little games on Saturday nights, so what's the matter with us seeing you as the photos show, or shall we ask Charlie?"
Her lovely face looked pleadingly at Bob, "Look untie me, I have done all you asked, I'll keep my promise and you must keep yours, please let me go." Without saying a word Bob got up and surveyed the woman at his mercy on the bed.
He bent forward and smacked her ass, "Lets do a deal, I want to see," he looked up at Terry and winked, "And I'm sure I speak for Terry that we want to see those fine marks on your ass, so tell us to take your panties down and we will see it all then that could be the end of that, promise."
Pauline gasped, "You can't mean it, no, no you mustn't," Bob looked across at Terry, "Oh well suppose we will have to talk to Charlie then, what do you think Terry?"
Terry joined in the fun, "Can't see any other way, just thought she was being nice, seeing as what she had done, but."
Before he could finish Pauline blurted out, "Alright; but you promise, not a word to Charlie but please be quick you can take my pants down, just to look, nothing else." she dropped her head back down in the pillow.
Both men sat on the bed, making sure they were either side of her well-rounded ass. Terry ran his hand over her ass, giving it a squeeze, "mmmm nice a firm," he carried on stroking as Bob slid his fingers under the thin waistband and pulled down.
Bob pulled down hard, the back of his hand trailing over the skin of her thighs then all the way down her stocking clad legs until they were off her ankles. Terry was still squeezing the globes of her ass when Bob started fingering the lines, "Nice lines I bet some of these hurt, did they?"
She was struggling to answer her voice quivered as she said, "Yes some of them did, now will you stop and untie me," but Bob had no intentions of stopping.
"Did you tell Charlie they hurt?" Bob started to tickle across the lines playing more on the lower part of her ass.
Pauline whimpered, "No, I daren't do that I always tell him I like it," Bob slapped her ass hard, she squealed a little, "Ouch, please no."
Bob looked up at Terry, "What say we use this cane and make a few more stripes," Pauline cried out, "No, no he would see them," but Bob carried on, "We could tell Charlie she gave us the come on and asked, no begged us to cane her because she likes it."
Pauline was almost shouting, "No, no don't do that," but Bob had the final word, "We could cane her, then stick that ball gag in her mouth, leave her tied up and tell Charlie all the things she let us do, I wonder what he'd do when he got back to our helpless friend here?"
Pauline pulled hard on the ropes, "No, no god you wouldn't please, please untie me."
Bob picked up one of the photos and thrust it in Pauline's face, "You want us to be nice to you so be nice to us, lets have this pose," in the picture Pauline was naked and on her back, arms and legs tied spread eagled to the four bed posts, with the ball gag in her mouth.
Pauline blubbered, "Why are you doing this to me, I don't know you," Bob ran his hand over her ass then slid it down her hip and pushed it under her until his hand was trapped between the bed and her bold mound, she wiggled trying to move it but all she did was rub more of her cunt in to Bobs hand, "You may not know us but you won't forget us, now what's it to be?"
"If I let you, that will be the end of this, promise it will be the end of this,"
Bobs hand pulled out, then he knelt and undid the bra strap, "Lets have a look at you in that pose before we do any promising," Terry was already untying her wrist.
As soon as Bob had untied his side the two men exchanged ropes forcing Pauline to spin on the bed, her bra was quickly slid down her arms and thrown at the open draw, the main thing on the men's minds was to have her arms retied to the posts.
Once her arms were secured they two men grabbed a leg each and pulled them apart, it was taking Bob all his concentration to tie her leg to the post as his eyes kept wondering to the neat hairless cunt now with the pink inner flesh open to his gaze.
He gave the knot a final tug both of them making sure she couldn't move, Terry grabbed the bal gag first, "This is my treat," he looked at the frightened helpless woman, "Open wide."
Bob still couldn't be left out, he knelt on the bed and held her head while Terry fitted the ball in to her mouth; Bob dragged her head up as the buckle was clipped together and pulled tight.
Both men stood up and looked at her, Bob smiled at Terry, "You know mate I have had dreams were this is what I've always wanted, a beautiful woman, naked, tied and helpless and there has been times where I have cum in the bed, guess what, I feel I'm gona cum this time but in something else.
Pauline shook her head but Bob just laughed, "Talking of promise's I promised myself a piece of your cunt and you aren't in any position to make me promise anything else."
Bob slid out of his boxers, "Come on mate lets all get naked, don't want to make the lady feel self conscious," Pauline was still making noises through the gag as Bob climbed between her legs.
She watched as his head dropped, his mouth latched over her nipple, Pauline moaned as she felt the suction of his mouth as it pulled at the nipple. The pink bud was being forced to elongate as Bob's tongue flicked over it.
She shook her head as she felt contact between her legs, his cock head was pushing at her open cunt, she tried to move away but the head was now pressing in to the slit, his head came up, he leered down at her, "Now this is what I call being on a promise, now you just lay there and be a good girl while I fuck you."
She felt him move, his cock now pushing further up her, she tried to move but he shook his head, "Don't fight it, you'll need all your strength because after I've fucked you it will be Terry's turn to have some fun with you and he's always been an ass man."
Bob kept moving, slowly the full length of his cock filled her, then slowly out grinning at her all the time, "mmmmm, nice we thought you would be a good fuck, look at these nipples, really thick hope you keep them poking out for me," he slid back up her again, thrusting in up to the hilt, Pauline moaned.
Terry had the box in one hand as he searched through the draws, "Here you want her nipples to stay out, try these," Bob looked sideways; Terry had a pair of chained nipple clamps dangling from his fingers.
Bob, his arms straight as he thrust in to the bound woman, "Come on then lets use all of Charlie's toys on Charlie's plaything," Pauline started to shake her tits, moaning up at Bob as he continued to fuck he hard. As Terry pinched one of her nipples squeezing it until it popped up Bob looked at her, "Your wet, you love this, you enjoy being played with."
Terry opened the clamp and fitted the nipple between before letting go, still fucking hard Bob laughed, "One down one to go," Terry fitted the second but Pauline was now groaning, the fucking she was getting was getting to her, her body was moving under the relentless battering Bob's cock was giving her.
Bobs eyes were drawn to the little pink bud; with his weight on his strong arms he could watch her face as he forced her to enjoy his thick cock as it fucked in to her, he could see in her face she was going to climax so he excited her more by bending his head down again and tickling the tip of the trapped nipple.
As Bob's cock exploded its juice in her so she squealed around the gag as her hips jumped up milking the fat cock of its load, Bob dropped on to her, he nuzzled in to her neck, "I love the smell of leather especially when its holding a gag in a woman's mouth while I'm fucking her."
Terry tapped him on the shoulder, "Shift it mate, you've had your fun now it's my turn." Bob rolled off her, Terry grinned as he got on the bed, he grabbed a pillow, "Get your ass up, lets see if you cum with your ass full, and don't give me the sad eye, that's the beauty of bondage, your choice is no choice."
Pauline just lay there as Terry shoved the pillow under ass, his arm easily slid under her and pulled her ass off the bed he had her in to the position he wanted, her body perfectly bowed to his choice, he could take either or both holes, she looked down, his cock long and hard looked back at her.
She closed her eyes as the long hard cock pushed in to her wet cum filled cunt, as just the head thrust in and out, Terry chuckled, "Just getting the head wet and I bet you know why?"
Pauline just looked at him, a little moan as she felt the bulbous head of Terry's cock slide out of her cunt and push at her ass.
Unable to do anything to stop Terry as he shoved upwards, she relaxed, hoping it wouldn't hurt as the head pushed the hole open. To add insult to the way she was helpless and unable to stop these men and how they could use her she also knew anal sex was a turn on for her.
That became all too apparent as Terry fucked her ass. The cock-head continued to hammer in to the hilt, each thrust caused her cunt to jump forcing moans from her.
Terry smiled as he realized she was unable to stop herself from heading towards a climax, her hips were moving under him, the faster he fucked her the louder her moans gurgled from around the red ball.
Bob sat on the side of the bed smiling at her every time her head turned his way, "Come on my son, give it to her good, she loves a good fucking, her body is made for it, she can't help but suck in a cock, Charlie sure picked himself a fucking machine when he found this one, go on fuck her hard she's about to cum."
As if on cue Pauline shuddered in to her second orgasm, Terry quickly followed pumping himself up in to her ass, grunting the words, "Yes, yes, yes," as his body jerked, his cock dumping its load in to her before his sweat covered body collapsed on to her.
Bob waited until his mate got off her before he lent forward, grinning in to her face, "You having fun, you look to be enjoying cuming; want to do it some more?"
The men could just distinguish, "Please no more," from behind the ball but Bob just smiled, his head turned to Terry, "Lets see if that thing does make your or should I say her eyes water."
Terry looked puzzled for a moment until his eyes caught sight of the box, the picture of the two rubberised cocks bending out from the fat bulb like base reminded him of Bob's remark, he picked it up, slid the vibrator out of the box and threw it at Bob.
Bob waved it in Pauline's face, "This looks like fun, lets just see how much fun," Pauline moaned as her head rolled from side to side but Bob was already slipping down the bed until he was in the position to let his fingers play between her legs.
Pauline tried to pull her knees but Bob slapped her inner thighs until she opened them again, he spat on both cocks, then first he pushed the small end in to her ass then bent it forward until the thicker cock slid in to her cunt.
Bob laughed at Terry, "This is fun, in and in and in," slowly he pushed the back one up her ass, then the front one up her cunt, rocking the fat end as slowly each cock pushed up in to her.
With Pauline's cunt and ass still wet Bob had no trouble in fitting the vibrator in, his fingers toyed with the red button on the fat end, Bob looked over to Terry, "We have lift off." As little pant like moans escaped the helpless housewife's mouth Bob twisted the knob.
The drone of the vibrator joined the moans from Pauline, her body squirmed and shook, Bob rubbed his hands as he watched her helplessly begin to move. Terry noticed the cocks starting to slide out, he nodded to Bob, "We are going to have to hold them in."
Bob shook his head, "No, that would spoil it, untie her leg."
While Bob held the tormenting cocks in place Terry untied her legs, before she had chance to move them Bob pulled her knees together, "Tie her thighs together, then her knees then her ankles, that should keep our little toy up our little toy."
Soon Pauline lay crucified on the bed her legs tightly held together the two throbbing cocks held firmly up her cunt and ass, Bob looked at Pauline, his hand stroking his cock as it grew firm in his hand. Pauline looked at him here eyes lowered to see his cock growing in his hand, she turned to see the same thing happening to Terry's then her eyes closed, her bound body started to jump to the pulsating cocks buried in her holes.
Terry was about to speak but Bob shook his head and winked, soon Pauline was becoming uncontrollable as she rushed head long in to another violent orgasm. Both men watched as every move her body made only added to the sensation's; the squeals and moans were music to their ears as her hips thrust up and back, her eyes wide and staring at the men as she came.
Bob gave her 20 seconds then he said to her, "I bet if we leave them up there you will cum and cum, in fact it would be a nice welcome home sight for Charlie," as he said Charlie she shook her head, not only moaning with the pulsating fucking her ass and cunt were getting but the threat of Charlie seeing the position she had got herself in to.
Bob bent over her and started to undo the buckle at the back of her head, "Of course there is away you could have them taken out and let us leave you dressed and ready for Charlie after we have met him for a quiet drink."
She coughed as the ball was pulled from her mouth, "Please stop, please take them out," Bob pulled the centre of the nipple chain, pulling her breast's up, "Oh no you have to earn that privilege."
She squealed again as he tugged and jiggled her breast's around, the nipples being pulled in any way Bob fancied.
"Terry untie her arms, this ladies up for some more fun," as Terry untied her wrists so her body jumped and moved as the relentless fucking continued.
Pauline's arms flopped on to the pillow as Terry went to take the ropes off her wrist's Bob stopped him, "Pass them here mate."
Terry passed one rope while Bob bent and grabbed the other, all the time Pauline moaned, unable to stop the feelings of her next orgasm as she tried to twist away from the two men. Bob yanked on the ropes as Terry slid her legs round and off the bed. Pauline pleaded and begged as she realized Bob was going to force her to sit on the edge of the bed. Bob smiled at her as he realized she knew what the new sensation would do to her.
Bob held her arms down, "Grab the rope ends and tie them behind her back," he pulled back his face all most touching hers, "Lets have you totally unable to pull them out, I like you as a slave, I bet Charlie has told you that before."
As Terry tied her wrists tightly behind her she pleaded with Bob to release her but all he wanted to do was watch as she wriggled on the bed, the two vibrators were now rammed hard up her, she couldn't help rubbing herself back and forth on the bed, much to the grinning men's enjoyment she was unable to stop herself from cuming again.
Bob and Terry stood in front of her, both of them with a cock in their hand, slowly stroking it as Pauline gasped and moaned in to her fifth orgasm.
Panting and swallowing hard she looked ay Bob, "Please enough, take it out, please have mercy, you've had your fun, take them out."
Bob bent down and crouched in front of her, pulling again on the nipple clamps, "What if we leave them in, will you get another fucking and cum for us again?"
Pauline stared at him, "Please no, no more."
Bob tickled under her breasts making her move, then he slid his hand down until he could press his thumb between her bound legs and on her clit, he moved the soaking flesh, waiting for her to moan, he didn't wait long, he loved her torment plus he loved the little, "Please no," that whispered from her.
He moved forward, his voice was almost a whisper in her ear, "Please yes, remember this Mrs. Pauline Carpenter this is all part of my game now, the game you started and we are going to finish.
He drew his thumb up from her slit and stuffed it on her lips, "Suck it, taste it, lick it."
Trying not to give the men the sight of her degrading herself by squirming on the buzzing cocks she licked the foul tasting thumb, then she slid it in to her mouth, Bob smiled at her, "Nice mouth, soft lips, tell me have you got a deep throat?"
Pauline just looked at him, Bob still smiled, "Not talking then lets use your pretty mouth for something it was made for," As she opened her mouth Pauline's body started to rock on the cocks again.
Bob turned to Terry, "I think our little toy knows what's expected of her mouth, get ready for one of the best blow jobs you will ever have," he slowly stood, his cock bounced in front of her face; she moved towards it but Bob grabbed her hair and pulled it back, "Because if it isn't the best bit of deep throat I've had I promise you those cocks will still be fucking you when Charlie gets home."
He let her head go, she moved then groaned as the cocks up her moved, they had started again, exciting her aroused cunt, Bob enjoyed the little gasp as her lips latched over his cock.
Bob mmmmd as she sucked his cock deep in to her mouth, slowly letting it back out as she licked all over the head; Bob just stood and let her suck him.
Pauline sucked him slowly then suddenly the vibrator would effect her and she sucked quicker, Bob thrust his hip s out as she took it deep in to her throat, he turned to Terry gloating at his triumph, "Charlie's taught her how to suck a mean cock, here try her out."
Terry moved over, Bob stood back, Pauline groaned as the rubberised cocks continued to fuck her, her body just responded not matter what she did to stop it, but that was not her only problem, Terry's cock now pushed at her lips, again she opened her mouth and forced herself to swallow another length of male meat.
Pauline moved her head up and down the long shaft, sucking and swallowing the full length. She would feel him getting excited, the thickening of the cock in her mouth and the rippled veins as they ran over her tongue, he was about to cum, then disappointment as he pulled his cock from her mouth and Bob would take his place so she could start again and she knew Bob would do the same.
Both men continued to let her bring them to pre cum before swapping, a few times they made her suck them both, forcing her mouth wide as she tried to accommodate both at once or slapping her face with them as her head moved from one to another. Twice they gloated at her by standing back as they watched her involuntarily cum, then they'd move back making her suck on their cocks again as her body began shaking as the two cocks up her drove her too more humiliating orgasms.
It was Terry who came first, shooting his load in to her mouth, then Bob but he took his out and used his hand as Pauline was made to open her mouth and stick her tongue out while he splattered her face and mouth as he came.
Still with her face covered in male juice she had to lick and suck the remnants of sticky cum from their cocks before her arms were released. Both men dressed as they watched her quickly untie her own legs so she could get at the pulsating toy still humming its erotic tune deep inside her.
As she pulled it out she collapsed back on the bed exhausted, Bob was the first to dress and the first to drop on the bed beside her, "You're a good fuck, Charlie's got you well trained, now lets have you say thank you, how's about a nice kiss goodbye?"
Pauline was too tired to fight as he started to kiss her, his tongue going in to her mouth, his hand cupping her wet sore cunt. Then she felt Terry's hands as they unclipped the nipple clamps before his mouth sucked on the extended nipple.
Both men spent another ten minutes pawing and fondling Pauline before Bob turned to Terry and said, "Look at the time, we have been working hard all day, time to get a relaxing pint and be paid for all our hard endeavours."
The two men went down stairs, Pauline put on her house robe and followed on behind. The men opened the front door and went out to the porch; Pauline quickly grabbed the door before they could close it.
Please, please, you won't tell him, I didn't mean too, you won't tell him will you?"
Bob and Terry grinned, "No we will tell him you were perfect, we promise your secrets safe with us."
As the two men walked done the path giggling she moved to close the door, she stopped and looked back at them, "Oh by the way, you won't charge him too much, after all, you will be getting the money back from the pipe that you hid in your van this morning."
Terry grunted a startled, "A, what the?" Bob turned and looked at her, she stood there smiling at him, "When I saw him put the pipe in the van I thought then that the day looked promising," Pauline licked at the dried cum on her lips as she closed the door.
Pagan.
Copyright kayce69@fsworld.co.uk
Another story by Pagan
A Peril of Pauline, Pauline Conrad
Shut up and Listen.
He scratched his ass then he pulled his bathrobe over his naked body. From his hotel window his eyes could scan the skyline of the city, he ran the glass under his nose, he enjoyed a large drink after his hot bath, he savoured his Jim Beam, rolling the liquid around inside his mouth after the occasionally sip while watching the setting sun. Four days he'd been there, four long boring days, in his own words a crap weekend. He had just attended the most boring of commercial conferences thought possible, but some-one from his firm had to be there and as luck would have it, he drew the short straw, oh what he'd give to be home, all cosy with his lovely, the phone rang.
He slumped on to the bed, stubbed out his cigarette, put the drink in his left hand and picked up the receiver, "Hello, Mr Darren,"
I voice, obviously in a temper shouted, "I fucking well know its you Darren, the fucking receptionist told me?"
Startled he said, "Yes its," he was still unable to finish his sentence.
The voice ranted, "Its me, Pauline, you bastard, you absolute bastard, how could you, did you think it was funny, did you think there was some reason to it because I fucking well didn't."
Darren tried to jump in, "Look this-----,"
But she was having none of it, "Just shut up, do you hear me, you bastard you just shut up and listen."
"Have you spoken to them, I bet you have, they left an hour ago, I suppose you were being filled in with the details while I struggled to get free?"
Darren spluttered, "Spoken to them, details, I eerrr I----,"
"Yes you shit-head details, well if they didn't, I fucking well will tell you myself, I've done my share of crying now I'm ready, you arranged all this didn't?"
Another, "I," came from Darren.
"Don't fucking well deny it, I was only saying things I thought you wanted to hear, a fantasy for you to cum with, you stupid shit, that's all."
Darren hurriedly lit another cigarette before taking a large gulp of his drink, he wanted to explain but she wouldn't stop, she ranted on.
"What was it, just three weeks ago, I only said it while you were fucking me, just you and me in our lovely bed, loving and tender, now its been desecrated thanks to your stupidity."
Darren thanked god for cordless phones as he poured himself another large Beam and swapped ears, but the sound was no different.
"Eight years we have been married, and you decide that it would be fun to talk about our fantasies while we make love, and I go along with it, I didn't have a problem with our love making, I am 28 years old and I thought sensible but I go along with it, just to make you happy and this is how you repay me."
Darren voice was almost a whisper, "Look I think----,"
"That's the trouble you didn't think, when you were cuming, filling me with cum and I whispered in your ear the first thing that came in to my mind, it was what I thought you wanted to hear, me, fantasizing about being taken by dirty men and a gang bang, that's all I was doing, fantasizing, fantasizing for your benefit."
She drew breath, "What would they say at your precious, Stapleton, Philips if they ever found out, you realize we would be the laughing stock of the country club, you would never be vice president Darren Conrad, just the little shit you are and as for me, the finger pointing from Thornings publishers would be to much to bear, it would be all over Burbeck, god I hope those men, those animals you put up to this, never speak of what happened, we would be ruined."
She went to draw another breath, Darren quickly butted in, "For god sake what happened?"
"I heard the phone ringing, was that you, what were you doing, checking up on your mates?"
There was a sudden calmness in her voice, "What happened, you ask what happened, were shall we start my weekend, well lets start at the beginning," Darren poured more in to his glass, lit another cigarette and did what he had been told, he shut up and listened.
"Friday, I did expect another phone call, I mean one to say you had got there on Thursday and I'm tired was not all I expect from my loving husband, no I hung about and waited until nearly lunch time and thought, O K I'll go to the shops which I did, you with me so far, you ass hole?"
Darren took another sip but just let a mmm slip from his lips, he didn't want her screaming at him again.
"mmm is that all you can say, well I went shopping, you must have told your mates to take a great deal of care not to be noticed, hanging around with those other drop outs by the park, but being dark skinned I noticed them, scruffy bastards, then to ask me for money, nice touch, was that to make sure it was me, I expect you showed them a picture and they were making sure, oh I was taken in, I thought they were real down and outs, right down to the smell, I told them to piss off and leave me alone, I should have known something wasn't right when that big one grinned at me, his teeth looked to good to be a tramp."
She went silent for a second, "You better be listening you shit."
Darren mmm'd again, "Good, I saw him again when I was talking to Jenny, we were talking about you, you bastard, about you being away for the weekend, my plans for a relaxing time at home, alone with out you under my feet, a time to relax and chill out, he just stood there asking for hand outs, I told him to do something with his life, I shouted at him to go piss some-one else off, I finished off by storming past him telling him to, do something useful, he still put his hand out I soon told him to shove it."
Darren kept quiet, "I walked home, and I don't suppose they followed me, I mean seeing that kind of person in Richmond Gardens would be out of character, I suppose they had the address all the time thanks to you, just what possessed you to think of this, I'm bewildered?"
There was a sigh but she continued, "I think you should know in detail just what your stupidity allowed to happen. I got home, our home, our safe little home, well, the one I once thought was safe, even though you didn't fix that window catch I thought not a problem, how many time had I told you or was it on purpose, was it an integral part of your fucking stupid plan?"
Darren was aware that she was close to tears but he thought they may be of anger so he did as she told him and just listened, "Oh how oblivious I was to what my husband had planned, my husband of eleven years, god I thought you knew me, well obviously your don't, I wondered why you kept asking me about that fantasy. Where did I go wrong, you always said I had great tits, and you thought my tight supple sexy body," Darren noticed the way her voice lowered, "God I wish it wasn't so supple the way they bent it, was everything you wanted but no, you kept on about that fantasy, why, well now I know."
Her voice was now back and full of venom, "There I was in my clean house, all the shopping away, thinking, I'll have a bath. I lay in my bath, soaking in the warmth, adding the scented bath oils, while all the time, downstairs your mates were opening that dammed window and invading my privacy because, I can't believe I'm saying this, you thought I wanted something extra in my life."
The anger was defiant, her voice slow and deliberate, "It is impossible to explain the feeling I had as I came downstairs, I suppose your deranged mind could see me, those rose coloured hipster pants with the little lace see through panels in the side, that low cut matching bra, a little pair of pink ankle socks to keep my feet warm, and my short ivory satin robe with the little plated belt. I was just fixing my hair up, you know that lovely pearl clip that forces my hair to hang in a wide ponytail when I turned in to the lounge and there they were."
Now the voice was really venomous, "These animals, this bunch of perverted assholes that you put up to live out my supposed fantasy, you must know some sick bastards, how could you?"
The voice now cold and flat, but the venom still etched in the sarcasm, she was about to tell Darren the awful truth behind this horrible, depraved event, "I think I was to shocked to scream, I just stood there, my hands still holding my hair, gazing at those two scruffy individuals sprawled all over my settee, I didn't see the other two, standing back behind the door, oh yes I smelt them but by then it was to late."
She spat the next ten words out like a gun, "And all this happened because of your fucking stupid idea," she took a deep breath, "It felt like I had been hit by a car; my arm was grabbed and pulled down then twisted up my back, I could even cry out in pain as a filthy hand slammed across my mouth; as the other one grabbed my other arm the back of my knees received a kick and I buckled to the floor, I knelt there, I couldn't move or cry out as I watched the two that were sat on the settee just get up and swagger over to me."
Her voice was now shaking with emotion, "That big dark one, the one that had begged me for money loomed over me, he unzipped his trousers and took out the biggest, filthiest cock I had ever seen, he grinned at me, <You want me to piss somewhere now lady?> all I could do was look, the stench from the hand over my mouth was revolting enough with out the thought of this animal pissing on me, I tried to shake my head."
"That pearly white grin mocked me, as he showed off to the others <Oh look at the fine lady now, no more piss off you shits, now who's doing the begging?> I couldn't move that disgusting hand holding my head solidly all I could do was stare at that awful fat cock as he seemed to grow in front of my eyes, I don't know how they did it but it looked revolting it was as though it had never been washed."
Darren moved for another drink, he cocked the phone between his shoulder and ear as he took another bottle from his suitcase, he just gave the occasional cough to let her know he was still listening, he didn't know what to say, but she did, "I knew this was a set up, I certainly didn't talk about being alone this weekend too loud, but I didn't have time to think as he carried on grinning, waving that filthy thing in front of my face as the other one knelt down beside me, <You fed up with that hand on your mouth? > I made some silly noise, <I bet I can find some duck tape, every house in the country has that stuff>, he disappeared the other one carried on tormenting me.
See he knew we had but all I had to do was listen as the big one said, <So fine lady you want to do the begging now, not so high and snotty now are we, I bet you wished you hadn't made fucking stupid remarks to a stranger who needed some cash for a drink, looks like we can have as much as we like now, free of charge>.
Darren sipped on the drink then changed the phone to the other ear, "That man came back, I looked in horror at that silver tape that you had bought, remember you said it may come in handy, was that what was in your twisted mind, because it came in handy for them.
Anger flooded back, "They grabbed my hair and dragged it up while another squeezed my throat, they had obviously practiced it, I chocked, as I did he told to close my mouth tight, I did, anything to stop the pain, quickly they wound the tape around and around my head sealing my mouth, they did the same to my wrist's before they dragged me up, he grinned at my helplessness, he put that filthy cock back in his trouser and blew a kiss at me before he barked, < Take her upstairs, strap her feet together then we eat> he was still grinning as he said <We will leave eating something else until later.>
Darren lit another cigarette; "The indignity of being prodded up my own stairs, my legs being touched by that ugly man was nothing to what he had in mind when we reached our lovely bed, I'll let you know now that's the moment when I started to hate you. He pushed me on our bed then deliberately grabbed my ankles and dragged me around, of course as he did my robe moved showing my legs up to my panties and it opened enough to see the matching bra, his grin was sickly."
Her voice took on a trembling anger, "He taped my ankles together, then still grinning he slid his hand up to my knees and ran tape around again just above them, he slammed me down on my back and gloated, I could see the power he thought he had over me, it was etched in that ugly face. He ran his hand over my cheek and then down on to my shoulder pushing the rope open even more, he could see more of my breast, <You have soft skin, feels nice to the touch, you like being touched? > I cringed."
"I can still see his face, he got hold of my ankles and pulled me very slowly down the bed, as he did me little hipster panties dragged on the bed cover, pulling them up, the outline of my slit became all to apparent as they stretched tightly to my body at the top of my thighs, he nodded at me before turning towards the door."
As if in unison, Pauline and Darren both cleared their throats, Darren went to speak but stopped as she suddenly burst out with, "He left me there like some tethered animal, unable to move or cry out, utterly helpless while they, your bloody hench men, ransacked our larder, gorging themselves on our food, drinking our drink, your favourite drink, I could hear them, they were getting drunk at our expense."
As her voice droned down his ear Darren felt another drink coming on, "I could her them talking as I made a useless struggle to free myself, turning and twisting, rolling around the bed trying to find a way of ripping the tape, those dammed panties becoming more and more jammed between my arse cheeks, I could feel the material tight on my slit. I suddenly froze as I heard the boards creek at the top of the stairs, there in the door way was the one who had tied me, his eyes feasting on the way my robe had moved, revealing more of my panties and bra and much more of my skin, the grin was back on his face.
Darren poured the drink, "I quickly rolled on to my stomach, I heard him move towards the bed, suddenly his hand gripped the back of my head and held it firmly in to the pillows, I thought he was going to suffocate me, but oh no that wasn't part of your plan was it, he was more interested in lifting the back of the robe and letting his eyes inspect something that you said was only yours, my panty covered arse cheeks."
Darren's hand trembled a little as he put the glass to his lip, what was he going do, should he say something but she droned on, "He just stood there, as his hand moved from my head I dared to take a look. Just turning my face I could see through the dressing table mirror, his massive frame holding my delicate robe away from my body his eyes scanning my long naked legs all the way up to my panty covered bottom, now the cheeks of my arse were on show thanks to the material stuck up me.
He must have seen me because his head turned and he stared at me through the mirror that sickly grin will haunt me <Like to watch?> he dropped my robe and walked around the bed, he looked at me looking at him as he picked up the robe and dropped it around my bound wrist's and over my back."
He could hear the emotion in her voice, "His huge hands easily gripped my arms and pulled them up and he continued pulling them up, his grin got wider as I was forced to raise my arse to relieve the pain, as I was trying to pull my bound legs up so his left hand pulled harder, then to add more misery I watched as his right hand dropped on to my panties, his huge dark hand now covering what was left of the little panties that protected my defenceless arse."
Darren thought, here comes the temper again and he was right, "How could you leave me at their mercy, this hand now rubbing and squeezing my arse plying the skin, gripping and letting go, moving over me gripping and fondling my arse, then he slapped me, and again, I made silly, uummmhhhpppp noise's but you could hardly hear it over the continuous sound of hard hand striking soft skin, he kept pulling me up until he ordered me to bend over my knees. The tape pulled hard around my legs as I looked at myself bent in servitude. He pulled the little belt around to the clasp and undid it then he fastened it behind my knees and up to my arms forcing me to stay in that folded bent position. I watched myself helplessly bound, unable to scream at him as he pushed his fingers in to the flimsy waist band of my panties."
Pauline was almost screaming, "I watched this oaf pulling my panties down thinking this is my husbands idea of an exciting moment. I looked at my red arse cheeks as he pulled the last of the panties from between them, I was still stinging from the spanking as this man ran his fingers in between the crack, I saw his finger disappearing, I could fell him pushing down towards my arse hole and I couldn't stop him, I felt him tickle up into the hole, I wiggled my arse trying to escape the invading digit, but the more I wiggled the more he pushed in, I shook my head and made more uummpphh noises, it made him worse, he was enjoying my frantic efforts to escape, I froze as I watched his hand continue under, I saw that triumphal grin as I felt his fingers start to explore my cunt lips."
"I tried to straighten my legs but the pain the tight belt caused in my arms stopped me, that lovely belt you had bought me as a surprise present was now holding me it that vulnerable position. I couldn't take my eyes off the scene unfolding, was this really happening to me; was my husband behind all this? Yes you bastard admit it, you had made me defenceless and available to anything this man wanted to do to me.
I was mesmerized at the ridiculous sight of me with my arse up in the air. It was going to be a lovely easy day of relaxation, now I was helplessly tied, this ugly man was playing his fingers over my most intermit part, and I couldn't do anything about it, then it got worse, my eyes caught movement, in the door stood your other three perverted hench men."
Her voice quivered, "If that gag hadn't had my mouth sealed I would have been sick at the way they leered over my arse, I could see them and by looking through the mirror I, as well as them watched him, his hands now shoved between my bound legs, his thumb rubbing at the opening to my cunt, I moaned as they move towards the bed and me."
Now she was in a temper, all that had happened was ready to explode down Darren's ear, "That was the start of my weekend, the weekend you had arranged for my fantasy to be played out, you stupid shit as if I had a fucking fantasy in the first place, what the hell got in to you, was I supposed to like this, had you planned another one on your next weekend away, had you told them that the tenth was to be a repeat performance?
As hands played with my arse and cunt so the big one with the grin, came and sat on the bed right in front of my face, his legs stretched out either side, the odour from his crotch made me vomit, with one hand he grabbed my hair and made me look up at him, with the other hand in undid his trouser waist band and pushed his zip down, that huge filthy cock flopped out, he shook my head <You told me to take my hand and shove it, well pretty lady do you know where I'm going to shove it? >
Darren changed hands, continually holding it, his arms were getting sore, she almost snarled the next words, "Then he gripped his cock, it was so long he could slap my face with it, <And you know where I'm gona shove this and I'm gona be shoving it all weekend > he pulled my head up higher, I was nearly choking <And so are my friends, its time a woman like you knew that insults hurt but not half as much as a fat cock stuck up and fucking your prissy arse> where had they got their ideas from, what did you tell them, god you better have and answer tomorrow, its alright hiding on the end of this phone but god help you tomorrow."
Now Darren's arm was really getting sore but he had to listen, he had to make a plan, "He still held my hair, making me watch as that filthy cock of his seemed to grow in front of my eye's he laughed at me, <You just keep looking at it lady but I think you are in for a surprise, > suddenly something wet touched my pussy, one of the filthy bastard was licking my cunt, I wiggled trying to stop him but I felt fingers pulling my cunt lips apart as this long rough tongue pushed in me, did you tell them I liked to be licked, did you, you bastard."
Still without a plan Darren listened, "He licked me slowly then his tongue would flick furiously over my clit, the big man could see in my eyes that it was having an effect, it was imposable not to, tied the way I was, there was no escape. The tongue tickled between my ass and cunt then slid in, the more I wiggled the more they cheered him on, they humiliated me, made me move, I was moaning at them to stop, the big man grinned, <You want me to take that gag off?> I nodded, his grin grew wide, <You sure you want your mouth free?> as he said that he took that fat cock and waved it in my face, <And open> I felt sick in my stomach knowing what he expected me to do."
Darren felt an uneasy change in her voice, not one of anger more of making sure every detail was poured down his ear, this was supposed to make her husband feel the biggest shit in the world, another Jim Beam helped, "Hands were playing with my bum, a tongue actively worked up inside my cunt, making me grunt and wiggle, bent the way I was a hand could get under me, fingers worked their way in to my bra and pulled at my nipples but all I could do was stare at that enormous cock as I felt him pulling at the tape.
God that hurt as he peeled it from around my head, hairs were torn from my scalp, he just laughed as I yelped at the last bit being ripped across my mouth, I looked up at him and made his day I pleaded to be freed, I humiliated myself by pleading at this man who you had sent to enjoy me, even as I was saying it I remembered that stupid fantasy and to make it better for you how I had told you, I would beg them but they would ignore me and force themselves upon me, could you believe I also said, I would be helpless and they could do what they liked, and secretly I would enjoy it, the hell I would.
Darren nearly choked on his drink as she raged, "And believe me, the fucking hell I didn't, as that was the start of my weekend. The bastard licking me got fed up with using his tongue, it was his turn to have some fun and unfortunately he had made me wet so all he had to do kneel behind me and drive his cock hard in to me, it was like being hit by a train he was so big and I squealed as his fat cock filled me but I wasn't squealing for long, oh no that other filthy fat cock that had been waving in my face saw to that.
He grabbed my head and rammed that stinking meat in to my mouth, he threatened to ram it down my throat if I didn't use my tongue, he was forcing me to suck it and lick it, it tasted gross but I had no option but to kiss it all over, he made me lick the filth from his foreskin, there was no time to be sick as there I was getting him rock hard before they both had their fun fucking me anyway they wanted.
Then my belt was taken off, they didn't care that I was choking their juice up, no I was turned over my legs undone and spread while the next took me. My bra was ripped to shreds and my nipples attacked by several mouths, they made me cry out but I was threatened with the tape again if I spoke. So I just lay there while he kneed my legs apart and then unable to do anything I let the bastard fuck me. After he made sure I'd swallowed all that other bastards cum I had to let him kiss me, I had to let him stick his disgusting, long rough tongue in to my mouth, the taste of beer and nicotine was awful but worse than that, their threats got me kissing him back, then to add to my humiliation they kept pinching my nipples until I made silly mmmming noise's.
Shall I go on, you want every gory detail on how I was bent over while the next one fucked my arse, I didn't have any say in the matter, in fact I couldn't say anything, they kept my hands tied and my mouth full of another cock, two of them fucked my face while the one behind me took his time filling my arse with his juice.
They all had another turn at me, my cunt, arse and mouth were there to be used and I just had to take it because they wanted it. After four hours of continues fucking, them fucking me, me sucking them they stopped, took me to the bathroom and cleaned me out, god the humiliation of standing in ones own shower with the shower nozzle being stuck up your arse and cunt while these animals mauled my tits and tweaked my nipples, I twisted and turned but they just laughed at me. Then their idea of fun, drying me by flicking towels at my naked body aiming at my most tender parts as I ran around the room squealing for their amusement all this before gagging me and retying my legs then leaving me on the bed to think about what was to come just so they could go back downstairs for more food and, as the big one said, more energy.
Through out the night they visited me, sometimes one, sometimes two and once three, did they come for a chat, or play cards, no you fucking shit they came to have their sadistic fun with me. I was helpless not once did they untie my hands but I was bent in more positions than thought possible.
I could only have slept for an hour, I was so exhausted but they didn't care I wasn't there for lively conversation I was there for them to fuck or worst of all being forced to fuck them. Sitting on their fat cocks as I bounced up and down, the speed determined by how fast they dragged my nipples about, or on my knees sucking them one after another, moving around our lounge sucking them over and over again and they wouldn't let me just suck them, oh no, it was down the throat or my little belt had a new use, that of making red marks on my already sore arse.
I hope I'm not keeping you up, up is the word you little shit because that's all they did to me, kept it up, up my cunt, up my arse, against the wall, over the sofa, anywhere I could be fucked I was or sucking, god my mouth was so sore, cock after filthy cock ploughed in to my mouth and as for licking balls and arse's how cruel could you be?
All day Saturday, in to the night and all today I have been used and degraded just because you thought I would like it, I can't even guess at how many times they fucked me and as for cocks in my mouth I must have swallowed a gallon of foul juice, well they've gone, they took food, drink and what ever money was in my purse, fucked me for the last time by roasting me twice, made it easy for me to free my hands but it took me an hour to get the stuff off my legs, oh yes just a last touch from your friends, they covered my cunt hair in that dam sticky tape you bought so I've had to cut my hair but it still hurt like crazy, so I hope your fucking proud of yourself for putting me through that."
Darren came all over his robe, his cock spurting cum everywhere, his arm now very tired, while he had been listening he had jerked himself off twice, but that wasn't the end, she was still at it, "Well Darren what's it to be, can we sort this out, can we keep it a secret, I couldn't stand the shame of people knowing our name and what happened, I can see people pointing at us, that's Pauline you know the one her husband arranged the gangbang for, what's her loving husbands name, oh yes Darren."
He snapped at her, "Well fancy my name being Darren but that's were the loving bit stops, this is room 417, you can never trust reception to get it right, now its your turn to shut up and listen. That sounded fun and I think I know who your Darren is but you aren't going to phone him or tell him anything tomorrow, no you will keep it quite and he will go away on the tenth because I want some of their fun so I am coming to visit you, Pauline Conrad, of Richmond Gardens on the tenth, and you better be home and alone, get plenty of food and drink in for the weekend, that's if you want your secret kept from that bloody Burbeck cuntry club.
Pagan.
Review This Story || Email Author: Pagan